《Cami, A Girl and a Planet》


 Part One, Chapter One

    Every time Cami sis Nep had to take a lunch to her mother it made her nervous. In particular, she worried that she might do something to affect her and her family¡¯s status which she felt was already low enough. Control, control, control she thought, control, I must remember self-control. The weather didn¡¯t help. It was early late fall with steady rain punctuated by windy gusts that chilled her. But they didn¡¯t chill the anger that she felt festering inside her, the anger that appeared just after her thirteenth birthday.


    Reaching the front door of her destination, Cami touched the annunciator and waited. All too soon the door slid open and a woman of middle age stood there, people tended to have long lives in the empire. ¡°Yes.¡± She said, with what Cami thought was an unspoken tone of disapproval. Knowing that the water dripping from her wide brimmed hat onto her wet cloak didn¡¯t give the best image of her, she was glad that the cloak hid her wet shoes.


    ¡°I bring a lunch for my mother, madam.¡± Cami said keeping her head down even as she carefully watched using her peripheral vision. Stepping back, the woman waved Cami into the lobby.


    ¡°Hang your cloak on the hook, you know where, your hat and shoes as well.¡± Putting her mother¡¯s lunch container down, Cami complied quickly with the instructions, aware that underneath she wore a faded light blue, rather shapeless smock that reached well below her knees and was the accepted dress for a young girl of the servant class. While the belt around her hips helped a little by revealing a trim waist, it did nothing to ease the humiliation Cami felt from the contrast with the clothes worn by the high class.


    Having hung up her hat and cloak, Cami picked up her mother¡¯s lunch and turned to face the somewhat intimidating presence of Madam Brackage, the mistress of the house. She was not really that fearsome, she just appeared so to Cami. As she turned, Cami noticed a smartly dressed woman arrive from inside the house. Surprised she averted her gaze, hoping the woman hadn¡¯t noticed.


    ¡°You know where the kitchen is, child?¡± Madam Brackage asked in what Cami took to be an imperious voice.


    ¡°I do madam,¡± Cami answered still using the submissive tones of her class, and swallowing her annoyance.


    ¡°Off you go, child. Your mother is probably waiting.¡± Although Madam Brackage did not smile, she spoke in a kinder voice which relaxed Cami somewhat.


    ¡°Thank you madam.¡± Cami answered. Walking down the corridor to the kitchen, Cami passed the elegantly dressed woman, who raised an eyebrow at her. Covering her confusion at this unwonted semipublic display, Cami bowed as she passed. Not looking around as she moved through the dwelling, she entered the kitchen, going straight to her mother and passing the welcome container of food to her.


    ¡°Thank you Cami.¡± Her mother gave her the rare smile permissible between family members. An attractive woman of medium height, her brown hair, hazel eyes and slender figure showed where her daughter got her youthful good looks from. A still striking face brought the occasional look of approval, even though it reflected years of hard work. Her daughter had the same hair and eye colouring along with similar facial features, a slim body and slender legs.


    ¡°Thank you mother.¡± Cami answered politely.


    ¡°The walk wasn¡¯t to long for you?¡± Yives sis Nep asked her daughter anxiously.


    ¡°No mother, I can now use my student pass even though this is our two days off.¡± Being alone with her mother, Cami could talk confidently. ¡°Where is the cook?¡± She asked as only the two of them were in the kitchen.


    ¡°That¡¯s good dear, I am glad that you can do that now that you are thirteen.¡± Yives sis Nep opened the lunch container and started to eat. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember,¡± she gave her oldest daughter another rare smile, ¡°The cook has today off and the family eats out tonight.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, ma, I had school on my mind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right, Cami,¡± Her mother took another bite of her lunch. ¡°This is good, did you make it?¡±


    ¡°Koral helped ma, so did Kinna.¡± Cami replied. Before she could launch into a detailed description of who made what, the house intercom interrupted.


    ¡°Madam Nep, please prepare a tray with a jug of chilled water and two glasses.¡± Madam Brackage instructed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to interrupt your lunch, have your daughter bring it to us. We are in the private sitting room. Thank you.¡± A tone announced the end of the instructions


    Mother and daughter exchanged surprised glances as Yives put down her lunch and went to a cupboard.


    ¡°Ma?¡± Camis voice rose in her surprise as her mother collected a glass jug and two glasses that she felt were suitable. Apprehensive, Cami watched as her mother filled the jug with filtered and chilled water then placed it and the two glasses on a tray which was passed to her daughter. ¡°Be careful,¡± She cautioned Cami, ¡°Go back the way you came in but, instead of going to the front door, take the first turn to the left. Then go into the formal living room. The private sitting room is to the right, the doors should be open, but if they aren¡¯t, put the tray on the side board, open the doors, then collect the tray again.¡±


    ¡°Where do I put the tray down, ma?¡± The apprehension was clear in Cami¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Madam Brackage will tell you where she wants it.¡± Yives assured her daughter. ¡°Now off you go and be careful.¡± Squaring her shoulders and raising her chin in an unconscious gesture of resolve, Cam left on her errand, not noticing the amused look on her mother¡¯s face as she left.


    Navigating the unfamiliar route while balancing the tray and its contents was an ordeal for Cami but she arrived safely without any spills. Putting the tray down where indicated, she turned and gave a small bow to the two women, each sitting in their own comfortable chair. ¡°Would there be anything else Madam?¡± She asked, her voice soft and suitably submissive.


    ¡°Please pour two glasses and serve them.¡± Madam Brackage requested the young girl, while to Cami she appeared rather less relaxed in her chair then her guest.


    Slightly confused as she had never been tasked to perform any such service before although she had, of course, brought drinks to both her parents, Cami did as requested. Carefully she poured the water, handing the glasses over with equal caution as the two ladies watched. Finished, she stood waiting, her hands behind her back.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Madam Brackage said, ¡°Cami isn¡¯t it?¡± The last coming with an enquiring look.


    ¡°Yes Madam,¡± Cami replied.


    ¡°How old are you Cami?¡±


    ¡°Thirteen Madam, thirteen and six months.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Cami. You may go.¡± Cami gave a small bow and left, wondering casually about the other lady¡¯s silence. She was not really surprised, after all this was Madam Brackages¡¯ dwelling, the strange woman was obviously a visitor and guest and these usually did not speak up at such times. Returning to the kitchen Cami assured her mother that everything was in order. She also reassured her mother that their employer seemed quite satisfied with what, she, Cami, had done.


    ¡°Really mother, they just had me bring the water to them, I put it down where they told me to, then I poured them a glass each and handed it to them. That was all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good dear, the Dark Lord must have been watching over you.¡±


    ¡°Ma!¡± Cami squeaked, her mouth opened and closed at her mothers¡¯ use of the common name of their distant overlord, some almost considered him a myth as few had ever seen him. Cami was not sure which planet of the Empire he was supposed to dwell on.


    Taking a closer look at her mother, Cami saw the small smile that she made no attempt to hide. Annoyed, Cami remonstrated, ¡°Mother, you shouldn¡¯t even say his name, not even as a joke. It¡¯s bad luck, you know!¡± Cami turned and gathering up the now empty lunch container.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Now Cami, don¡¯t be upset, and do you really believe that saying someone¡¯s name will bring bad luck?¡±


    Somewhat calmer now Cami agreed, said farewell to her mother and left the kitchen. At the main door she put on her still damp outside garments and left. For a fraction, she wondered again at the strange episode with the jug of water. Then, with an unconscious shrug, as she left the house putting the whole thing out of her mind for the time being.


    *********


    Back in the private lounge Madam Brackage considered her guest, the wife of an old friend of her husband. Master Brackage had slipped and been forced to accept a position with his employer in this the far city of Libus Re. A consequence of which was also a loss of a certain amount of status although he managed to retain his and the families high class designation. Meeting Cami in the hall, although Madam Brackage hadn¡¯t the guest had noted unusual potential in her for advancement. Desperate to regain their lost status, when her guest had proposed a test for Cami sis Nep, she had agreed.


    ¡°Did you get what you want?¡± Madam Brackage asked.


    ¡°Indeed, I think so. I will have to play the recording back to be sure, but it should be good. Did you see how elegantly she moved and presented the glasses of water?¡± Her guest replied with a laugh, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that again.¡±


    ¡°Indeed not,¡± Madam Brackage muttered unsettled at the laugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have done nothing wrong and Cami did nothing that she wouldn¡¯t do normally. Anyway, since I will introduce her to the club, if she is accepted I cannot approach her for a month.¡± The guest took a sip of the chilled water. ¡°She was perfect, even in that hideous smock!¡± The woman gave a slight but reassuring smile. ¡°I will see that you get full credit and your status will improve.¡± Such promises were not made lightly in this society and had to be followed up on.


    That last almost caused Madam Brackage to smile openly.


    *********


    The rains had eased, now coming in in showers rather than the continuous downpour earlier and Cami was grateful for this small change as she walked to the closest bus stop. On arrival, she checked the holographic schedule, frowning as she saw that she had missed the direct connection to where she lived and that it would be more than a period until the next one. She considered alternatives.


    ¡°I see,¡± she murmured to herself. ¡°If I take the 992 to exchange one, then catch the 1121, it¡¯ll take me almost home. Good¡± Logging the request in and tapping her student pass on the console trigged an automatic stop by the conveyance, as well as the connection. Relaxing on a dry seat in the semi covered stand, Cami waited for the 992, due in a tenth of a period.


    Once settled, Cami thought back on the strange day, a frown creasing her smooth forehead. What did the request to deliver a jug of chilled water mean? Had it been a test to see if she could follow directions? To see if she could retain her status? Or was it something else? Thinking these and other possibilities over, Cami had not come to a conclusion when the announcement came for the arrival of her first connection. Still thinking over her day, she absently used her pass to board, and picked a vacant seat in front of a couple dressed in a similar fashion to her.


    As the vehicle started to move, Camis mind flitted back and forwards, going back over The Test, as she had come to call it, and then to other personal aspects of her life. Thinking everything over absorbed Cami and before she realised it, she was sitting at Exchange One, waiting for her connection when a realisation came to her. She had the athletic program called Girls Group tomorrow that she wanted to attend as that was a release for her. When she was running in the Jump, she felt free, freer than she felt at any other time. But then her mind went back to delivering the water to her mother¡¯s employer. Is that what I want to do for the rest of my life? The thought seemed to paralyse her for a fraction.


    Carefully, she looked around, unobtrusively observing the few people waiting in the rain to catch the same conveyance that she was and others doing the same at other stations. People were arriving, boarding and leaving. Mothers dragging young children, older children obediently following; men of all classes, each wrapped in their own little world; single woman, the effects of their drudgery clear in their bent forms. Not a one of them paying the least amount of attention to anyone else. And every one of them had the same expressionless face as Cami.


    Is this the way I want the rest of my life to go, she thought, sitting and waiting to be carted from one place to another? A chill ran down her back as she realized just how dangerous her thought was. If I can think this, then I am challenging everything I have been taught. A quiet resolution firmed her and her chin came up in her unconscious reaction of making up her mind. I must hide this but I am going to make my life better and I can¡¯t let anyone or anything get in my way. I must be careful. Having made her decision, Cami settled back to wait for her connection, silently contemplating the chill rain, now coming down even heavier.


    Only Camis training saved her as, all unbidden, her mother¡¯s comment of the Dark Lord watching over her slipped back into her mind. She froze, carefully looking around to see if anyone noticed. As she slowly recovered her composure, Cami tried to recall all that she had been taught about the Empire and its leader, it wasn¡¯t much. The teacher that instructed them at the time had devoted a single class to the subject and questions were discouraged,


    Tihab was both the capital of the Empire and the headquarters of the Legion, the Empires armed forces she remembered, and that was where the Dark Lords palace was she thought. I think that is where is, she frowned, and that is a long way away. Several clusters, each of about forty or more galaxies she thought. But we were told that sometimes he will visit a planet without anyone knowing it, at least the teacher said so. But how would she know? And there was another place, one no one knew where it was or had visited it, it was called Tantalus and it was supposed to be the Dark Lords home world.


    With a furrowed brow, Cami tried to recall what the Dark Lord was supposed to look like but all she could recall was that he was supposed to wear dark clothes and a robe. The teacher said that no one had seen a picture of him. Not much help, she grunted quietly. A disquieting thought was that the Dark Lord was supposed to be both immortal and extremely powerful, so powerful that he could do anything that he wanted to do. However the teacher had added a comment to the effect that no one knew for sure.


    The Legion she knew was very powerful. It had fighting space craft ranging in size from small craft of only a hundred meters or so in length to ones the size of a large moon. It also had soldiers, called troopers and they could easily devastate a planet. Cami shuddered at the thought of them descending on her world.


    She also remembered stories about the Circle of Ladies, a number of beautiful and charismatic women who were said to be advisors to the Dark Lord. Again, while there were many tales told about them, the line between whether or not the stories were true or not was sketchy and Cami couldn¡¯t remember much more than that. I would like to meet one of them, maybe, she thought with a hidden smile as the connection she was waiting for arrived.


    Boarding the vehicle, Cami settled into her seat and let her mind go back over her mother¡¯s comments. With an almost audible sigh, she decided that there wasn¡¯t much she could do. The Dark Lord would do what he wanted to do with her as he wished, but it was a big planet, a big galaxy and an even bigger empire of more than two hundred fifty galaxies with an average of five hundred inhabited planets to a galaxy. That¡¯s a lot of people, the thought gave her comfort. All in all she thought, I¡¯m pretty safe. Hopefully she silently added, looking out a rain streaked window. Almost at her stop, a different thought crossed her mind. If the Dark Lord was here, with her, what would she ask him? That she was unable to answer the question bothered her all the way home.


    *********


    In Lepus Mal, the capital city of Ti Lepus, Councillor Leja Leves, Minister in Charge of Sanitation and Allied Services was making a rare visit to his office on the planets first of two days off. Unhappy at this, he disliked having his set routine disrupted, he listened with suppressed anger to the report of a major disruption in the sewerage system due to the emergency shut down of a local fusion power plant.


    ¡°So this shut down, what was the cause?¡± The minister asked in a gentle voice.


    His advisors weren¡¯t fooled, they knew the nasty disposition that lurked under the outwardly calm surface that Leves was displaying.


    ¡°That is undetermined at this time, Minister. According to the minister responsible for power generation there was an indication of instability in the generation of power which pointed to a possible failure in the plasma field,¡± The under-secretary replied. ¡°This is being investigated and power shifted from other grids.¡±


    ¡°And the sewer system in area Eleven South East, is that being restored with emergency power?¡±


    ¡°It is being attended to but it will take time, Minister,¡± the Operating Manager replied, ¡°The restart must be done carefully due to ...¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I know.¡± Leves interrupted, ¡°Keep me informed if there are any further significate setbacks. Now off you go and get this disruption contained. I will stay here and do a little work since the day is already ruined.¡± He looked at Li Glwen, his secretary, who stayed behind as the rest straggled out.


    ¡°You have a request Minister,¡± she enquired.


    ¡°Yes I need a message sent out to the citizens of area Eleven South East assuring them that everything possible is being done to restore services but that it will take time. Compose a suitable message for my signature.¡± As his secretary turned to leave, he added, ¡°And a second one, in case things go wrong.¡±


    Li Glwen, nodded, her face expressionless, she knew what that meant. Certain other people were to be informed, and they would know what to do with the information.


    Councillor Leja Leves, Minister in Charge of Sanitation and Allied Services sat back in his chair, the sombre face masking the inner smile. Maybe this unscheduled trip to the office wasn¡¯t such a waste after all. The thought pleased him.

 Chapter Twu

    The soft chime of her alarm woke Cami from a dreamless slumber. Rolling over, she eyed the bunk beds across the short distance of the plain girl¡¯s room to see if her two sisters were awake yet. Koral, aged twelve occupied the lower bunk and still softly snored. Kinna, just turned ten had the top bunk and was sitting up, rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°Koral, up you get sleepy head,¡± Cami called, not too loudly, she didn¡¯t want to disturb her parents, ¡°it¡¯s the seventh period.¡± Koral grumbled and rolled over. ¡°If you want some hot water after Kinna has been in the shower, you better hurry,¡± Cami finished as she swung her feet out of her bed and gathered up the clean clothes that she had laid out the night before. Risen they left the bedroom and headed off across the worn carpet to the single bathroom that they had to serve all the family. Good, she thought, satisfaction flowing into her as she realised that their brothers were nowhere in sight, we¡¯ll wash before our brothers this morning and they will get the cold water! A happier thought came to her, this was the second of two days off and she had girls group today!


    Still grumbling, Koral followed her older sister tailed by Kinna. Taking turns at the sink and in the shower they performed their ablutions. As there was just a single sink along with the shower and toilet, each person had to share space. For reasons of personal privacy, the shower and the toilet were screened off from the rest of the bathroom. Sharing was difficult at the best of times and the source of much friction but the three coped although not without grumbling. Leaving the bathroom dressed for the day in dark blue smocks, the three girls turned and entered the kitchen, passing their three brothers who were wearing plain housecoats, on the way.


    ¡°Good day Dar, Tremma, Damma,¡± the girls chanted in unison. At this cheerful greeting Dar grunted, Tremma nodded and Damma yawned. The girls refrained from any further efforts at greeting although Kinna paused in the door stretching dramatically, earning herself a glowering look from Dar. Tremma refrained from any more reaction than a raised eyebrow while Damma ignored her.


    The kitchen was small, both counter and cupboard space in this cramped apartment was precious. There was a stove, a refrigerator and a sink for washing dishes. The kitchen was part of the combined living room and dining room. On one side of the living space was the bath room and the boys sleeping room. On the other side were separate sleeping quarters for the parents and the girls. One unusual item was the flooring in the kitchen area, it was stone tiles that had been installed by a previous tenant.


    In the kitchen, Cami got to work. ¡°Koral, get the makings for tea ready. Kinna, the breakfast cereals and milk, I will set the table.¡± The chores would rotate between them and each girl got to work in setting the meal up. The boys would, in their turn clear the table and clean up the kitchen after all had eaten.


    As she worked, Cami¡¯s mind wandered back to the strange events of the day before and the decision she had made. Somehow it seemed silly and petty in the light of the new day. But it was out of character for Madam Brackage to make such a request so that episode still bothered Cami a bit. Even more unsettling was the internal conversation she had on the way back home. But who could she discuss it with? Not her father, not ever! Her mother? That was a possibility but even at her youthful age, she had an idea of the burdens her parents carried and she would only bother her mother at the last if there was no other choice. While she had soothed her mother the previous day, she felt that perhaps her mother was wondering as well. Her sisters, not a chance! They would just laugh, discreetly of course, and never let her forget it. The same applied to the oldest and youngest brothers. Tremma was her favorite and the family member that she was closest to. But Cami decided that she probably couldn¡¯t talk to him either.


    Even her friends Leda and Ava had to be treated with some caution. Friendships were hard won and easily lost on Ti Lepus. Cami decided that she would not speak to either of her friends at this time, maybe later perhaps. With an internal sigh she decided not to describe what happened to her brother either, this was just too personal a problem and her brother would say that she was imagining things and not to worry about strange actions of others. In any case, her action in helping her mother could be considered selfless and the carrying of the jar of chilled water to her mothers¡¯ employee, so that her mother could finish her lunch, as an act of consideration by Madam Brackage. A further sigh almost passed her lips, she would have to figure this out herself if she could. Otherwise she could just put it out of her mind. Bringing her attention back to the present, Cami scanned the table; very dish, piece of cutlery and cup and saucer properly laid out.


    Looking at the table the thought crossed her mind that her family, the student and teachers at school and all the people of Ti Lepus were like the table; everyone had to be in their proper station with nothing out of place. The decision she had made the previous day came back to her and the anger that she had been hiding inside herself billowed up carrying with it an urge to grab the table and throw it over, smashing the dishes and scattering the cutlery. Taking a deep breath and giving herself a shake, that won¡¯t help she thought as she turned to see how her sisters had fared.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Koral had laid out the makings of tea and put a jug of water onto boil while Kinna had neatly set out the various boxes of grains and cereals on another part of the counter.


    ¡°We are ready?¡± Cami asked her sisters.


    ¡°Looks like it,¡± Koral grunted. Kinna grinned. ¡°Are the boys ready?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell ma and da,¡± Cami replied. ¡°The boys can take care of themselves.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Dar hear you say that,¡± Koral warned.


    ¡°Dar won¡¯t bite like a basticka, all he can do is buzz!¡± Cami retorted.


    ¡°Better be careful, little sister.¡± Dar muttered in his characteristic half angry voice, annoyed at being compared to a stinging insect. Nineteen years old he was tall and rangy like his father and had just emerged from the bathroom into the living area. He was followed by Tremma, sixteen and Damma, seven, the latter looking uninterested in what was being said. All three were wearing the dark shirt and pants suitable for their class. Tremma hid his smile at Camis comment, but he knew that his brother would be provoked and expected some reaction.


    ¡°A little girl like you had better be careful, you never know who may be listening.¡± Dar continued as he sank into his usual chair.


    Up went Cami¡¯s chin as anger at Dars retort surged in her and she bit back, ¡°And a man of Ti Lepus would know the proper time to take his seat at the table.¡± It was the custom that when the family ate together, no one sat down at the table until the senior member of the household, whether male or female, gave leave to do so, either verbally or by taking their seat. At the rebuke Dar stood up, his face flaming.


    As Cami turned away to wake her parents and tell them that morning tide was ready, Dar rounded on her, fists clenched and anger plain on his face. ¡°Why you stuck up little ¡­¡±


    ¡°Dar.¡± Tremma interrupted in a warning tone. Glancing around, Dar saw that his two younger sisters were watching, both clearly very interested. Cami had also turned back, hands on her hips in the universal pose of displeasure. Again Tremma stepped in as a peacemaker.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you both think that¡¯s enough?¡± he said. ¡°Cami, Ma and Da are probably awake and ready for you.¡± The look that pasted between the two antagonists clearly showed that this was going to be a temporary truce and the two would soon be at each other¡¯s throats again!


    *********


    Tremma gave an inward sigh. What am I going to do with those two, he thought.


    Cami and Dar almost six years apart in age while Tremma was sixteen and unhappily positioned between the two. That meant that he was the peace maker, a job that he didn¡¯t want but looked like he was going to have to keep. Fortunately, Dar was now working as a contract cleaner so his home time was reduced. This helped to keep the two of them apart and made for peace in the family. And thank the gods for that, Tremma concluded.


    Tremma was attending the Libus Re Trade School for Boys which was located across the city meaning that he had to catch two transport connections so he could attend the school. This was his second to last general school year majoring in food preparation. Happy in both his assessment and his choice of occupation as a chef, he had worked diligently, had obtained an important recommendation for specialised training and was hoping to learn soon that he was successful.


    That will mean that I will have even less time at home, the thought worried him, Dar and Cami will have to just get along, I hope!


    *********


    As Cami knocked on her parents¡¯ door, she wondered again about all these rules she had to live by. Who sat where and when; why it was the daughters¡¯ job to call the parents? What if they don¡¯t have a daughter? Cami wondered. Do they never go to breakfast? The thought amused her.


    ¡°Da, Ma!¡± Cami knocked twice on the door. ¡°Morning tide is ready!¡±


    As she waited at the parental bedroom door and listened to her parents rising, Cami looked at Dar out of the corner of her eye. Seeing his obvious annoyance amused her. He really is easy to get a rise out of, she thought. He should work on that or he will get into trouble. That did not make her happy, Dar¡¯s attitude would reflect back on her and the whole family. With an inward sigh, she thought that she would talk to Tremma about that.


    By this time, her two sisters had joined her and were standing beside her in approved Ti Lepus fashion, head and eyes lowered and hands behind back. Her brothers were standing in a similar fashion behind their chairs at the table although Dar was still looking angry and had his eyes on his oldest sister. The parents¡¯ door opening had him pulling his gaze back to the table.

 Chapter Three

    The worn face of Jarmel sis Nep was followed by that of Yives, his wife. A tall man with hazel eyes, he was bowed by the need to provide for a large family. He also sported the same brown hair as his wife and daughters. Unusually for the people of the planet, the two were a love match and were happy together.


    Jarmel was the first to speak as he left the bedroom. His ¡°Good morning children,¡± came quite naturally. Yives also gave her good morning. Both had been awake ever since they had heard the rest of the family moving about in the apartment. If they knew of the spat between Dar and Cami, they gave no indication of it, instead they both walked to the breakfast table. As this was the last day of the weekend off for Jarmel, the breakfast was in the proper formal style.


    In this style, the family first took their paces at the table and all bowed to the table then to each other, the mother and father still weary. Dar, Cami noted, bowed with indifference while she and Tremma took pleasure in the ritual. The two younger girls bowed with youthful enthusiasm as did Damma who enjoyed such doings.


    The ritual completed, Jamel sat down at one end of the table while Yives was seated at the other end and the children found their proper places. Dar sat to the right of his father while Cami sat to the right of her mother. The rest sat by age, boys on one side and girls on the other.


    As she took her seat, again Cami wondered, who first did this, this manner of families taking their seats in this complex and formal manner. They didn¡¯t do this at school, or in other public places, so why do it at home. These thoughts went into the long catalogue of questions that puzzled her and that she wanted answers to. When young, Cami had carefully broached the subject with her mother once, just once. She was told that was how things were done and not to ask again. Later, when she was older Cami had seen in school what happened when a student in her class showed rather more inquisitiveness and much less common sense than was wise. Cami had taken the lesson to heart.


    *********


    Madam Reter had just finished conducting a review of an ancient but relatively peaceful period of the planet¡¯s history when student Jil ses Anouk asked what, to Camis way of thinking, was a reasonable question.


    ¡°This is when we had to start wearing the hats and coats, wasn¡¯t it Madam Reter?¡± Jil was an ordinary looking girl with shorter than normal black hair. Slightly overweight, she wore the standard school smock, long socks and what are called sensible black shoes. Coming from different areas of Libus Re, Cami and Jil weren¡¯t friends and didn¡¯t know each other except to exchange a nod or two went they passed one another in the school.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve read over the material and I don¡¯t see anywhere why?¡± Jil continued. ¡°I¡¯m confused!¡±


    ¡°How can you be confused, child. All you need to know is there!¡± The teacher snapped.


    Jil flushed and stuttered a reply. ¡°I was just wondering ¡­¡± she started, ¡°Why we all had to ...¡±


    ¡°Have too what? Ask stupid questions?¡± Madam Reter was clearly getting angry. ¡°Stand up girl!¡± The class watched in morbid hypnotised fascination as slowly and clearly embarrassed, Jil did as she was told. ¡°Now girl, do you need to know what our leaders¡¯ were thinking back then, so that you can question their motives?¡±


    ¡°No Madam!¡±


    ¡°What about their intelligence?¡±


    ¡°No Madam.¡± Jil whispered, now frightened with the direction of the questions.


    ¡°So why do you need to ask why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t Madam.¡± Jil was now staring down at the floor.


    ¡°What did you say girl? Get your head up!¡± Jils head snapped up, eyes wide with fear. Camis¡¯ stomach churned for Jil although she barely knew her, but even now at age twelve she knew better than to show any emotion, especially at a time like this. She also knew that no one in the school would talk to Jil now. Any friends she may have had were gone. By raising such questions, even as innocent as they were, the teacher¡¯s reaction had clearly branded her as a possible trouble maker and someone to avoid.


    ¡°No, Madam.¡± Madam Reter glared and Jil swiftly continued. ¡°I mean I don¡¯t need to ask.¡±


    Madam Reter¡¯s sharp eyes scanned the class, ¡°Sit down girl,¡± she said, less harshly now, ¡°we have wasted enough time.¡± To Camis relief she turned to another student. ¡°Nanna, read the next passage from where we were up to. Quick now,¡± Madam Reter urged.


    Nanna fumbled at her comm. ¡°The peace of The Ostia Resources held all through the following century ¡­¡± Her droning voice filled the room. Jil sat quietly, not moving, head down.


    *********


    Eating quietly, Cami wondered again about Jil. Surely Jil¡¯s indiscretion had not been as bad as the teacher had made it to be, but the effect on Jil had been extreme. While she had come back the next day, the last school day of the week, she was still subdued and silent, not even trying to talk to anyone. When school resumed in two days, Jil was gone and Cami never saw her again.


    To Cami, the lesson was clear, don¡¯t ask any questions that the teachers might interpret as questioning the leadership, the teacher or what they taught. The trick was deciding on whether a question that you wanted to ask was going to fit into one of these categories.


    Cami was wondering about this when a jolt in her side brought her attention back to the family breakfast. Giving a glance at Koral, she frowned slightly before realising that her mother was looking at her rather quizzically.


    ¡°You are very quiet, Cami,¡± Yives said, ¡°something on your mind?¡±


    At Dars laugh, Cami threw him her usual glare as she decided to reveal part of what she was thinking about.


    ¡°Last year we had that girl, Jil, the one who got into trouble when she asked a teacher a question. She was gone by the next week and I was just wondering what happened to her.¡± Cami finished with a shrug.


    ¡°Was she a friend of yours?¡± Yives inquired gently.


    ¡°What questions did she ask?¡± Dar sat straighter.


    Cami decided to answer her mother first.


    ¡°No mother, I hardly knew her, she lived near the catchment area I think.¡± That was an area with a large number of apartment blocks and a strong patrol presence.


    ¡°I see.¡± Her mother said thoughtfully. The rest of the family was listening attentively now. ¡°It must have made an impression on you.¡±


    ¡°Not really mother.¡± Cami gave a rare smile. ¡°I think that serving the Madam and her guest the chilled water brought it back for me somehow.¡±


    ¡°So why was she in trouble?¡± Dar interjected. Cami knew that Dar had recently left school and was working as a cleaner in commercial buildings. She also realised that the hard work and low pay, combined with not being able to get a recommendation to get advanced training of any sort, had built a sense of grievance in him. He often asked smart questions so she knew that he was intelligent, but she also realised that his aggressive attitude annoyed others as well as her, and that as it often did, made him angrier.


    Cami hesitated, as much as she enjoyed baiting Dar, she didn¡¯t want to start something that could end up disrupting the family.  She decided to compromise and tell just a little more of the story, not the whole story. That way she hoped to keep Dar from going off on one of his rants which would end up upsetting her parents.


    ¡°Well, she asked a question about why we wear what we do and Madam Reter got mad at her in front of everyone. Jil came to school the next day, but after the two days off, we never saw her again.¡±


    ¡°She went to another school?¡± Jarmel asked with a frown. Dar was also frowning.


    ¡°She must have Da,¡± Camis slim left shoulder rose and fell in a shrug, ¡°as I said no one as far as I know saw her again.¡± Her father gave a non-committal grunt as Cami finished. ¡°We were all afraid to ask, at least I was.¡±


    ¡°You were afraid?¡± Dar¡¯s question was framed in tones of disbelief.


    ¡°Well, the teacher came down on Jil pretty hard and none of the rest of us wanted to be treated the same way.¡±


    Koral and Kinna nodded in agreement. ¡°I bet no one talked to her afterwards either.¡± Koral put in.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s the way they control us.¡± Dars hand smacked down on the table hard enough to shake the dishes causing even Damma to stare at him.


    ¡°What is?¡¯ Kinna asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Fear, fear of being different, fear of being singled out!¡±  Dar sat back and shook his head. ¡°It is so simple, I never saw it.¡±


    Jarmel gave his son a sideways look. ¡°Care to explain yourself, Dar?¡±


    ¡°Yes da,¡± Clearly Dar was happy to be the center of attention for a change. ¡°Fear of being different, of standing out as I said, but most of all, of losing status.¡± Cami watched her brother as he talked, the way he was animated and happy that everyone was listening to him. Impressed, she listened as she ate and at the same time, watched the rest of the family. Tremma appeared to be impressed while Koral and Kinna were less so. Damma just went back to working at his breakfast while her mother appeared to be unimpressed. Her father listened intently however and seemed interested.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Kinna said a puzzled look on her face. ¡°Everyone knows that status is important.¡±


    ¡°It is only important because someone, hundreds or thousands of years ago said that it was and everyone went along with him.¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± Cami showed her skepticism. Koral giggled, a display of emotion that had their mother frowning at her.


    ¡°Yes a man, Cami.¡± Dar smiled, ¡°Unless you think that a woman is responsible?¡± The smile grew broader, ¡°I am quite ready to shift the blame.¡±


    As Cami stiffened and opened her mouth to respond to Dars challenge, their father stepped into the breach.


    ¡°Well Dar, I don¡¯t think that it matters who thought of the idea but I also don¡¯t see why it matters or what could be done about it.¡± Jamel frowned in thought. ¡°The only way we could change now is by a huge popular movement and I don¡¯t see that happening.¡± He looked sideways at his oldest son, ¡°do you?¡± Jamel didn¡¯t mention that any such movement would be accompanied by a lake of blood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Da, I haven¡¯t talked about this with anyone.¡± He looked down at the table. ¡°I guess that I am afraid too.¡± He finished, raising his head and glancing at his oldest sister, Cami giving a tentative smile back. Tremma nodded in silent agreement while the younger two girls were now looking rather bored at all this political talk.


    Jamel grunted. ¡°Good, don¡¯t talk to anyone about this. You never know who is an agent of the Grays!¡± Dar nodded, he also was aware of the dangers involved and was not, at this time, prepared to risk the families¡¯ status. New to working life, he was still uncertain about his standing with his coworkers.


    Satisfied that his oldest son was not about to do anything reckless and so jeopardise the family name, Jamel turned to his oldest daughter. ¡°Cami, I take it that you still want to go to Girls Group with your friends?¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Eagerly, Cami nodded, ¡°Yes da, with Leda and Ava. We will be going to the Middle Club at the Girls Room in the Collective Hall.¡±


    Approval given, Cami left the table and danced off to the girls room to change knowing that her mother probably watched in disapproval at this unwonted display of emotion.


    ¡°You are going to wear that again?¡± Koral asked with an unspoken challenge in her voice as she entered the room after Cami. Cami held the athletic strip against her body. Indeed it was tighter and rather more revealing that the school uniforms they usually wore, but not by much!


    ¡°Of course, but only when racing, I will change in the girls changing room.¡± Cami replied. ¡°It¡¯s like school, we have a whole building to ourselves. No boys allowed! No male coaches either, just like no male teachers!¡± Koral grunted a reply, not satisfied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s fair, I should be allowed too!¡± She finished as Cami removed her smock to change into suitable outdoor clothes. Although the program that the athletic club ran was approved by the school, it was not strictly part of the school curriculum, so the school uniform was not worn. Selecting outdoor clothes that were suitable, but not those kept for special occasions, Cami changed. Those she selected would easily be read and showed her class and status.


    Ready, her gym strip, along with a towel, soap and spare clothes in a bag, Cami said her goodbyes and left her parents¡¯ apartment with Tremma accompanied her to the stop where she would catch the transport to the Collective Hall. He or Dar would also meet her when she returned. Another thing to annoy me, Cami thought, I catch transport to school without escort as do Koral and Kinna, so why do I have to be escorted now?


    As she boarded the transporter, Tremma called to her. ¡°Be careful Cami!¡± She smiled and waved.


    *********


    How convenient Cami thought as the conveyance stopped right outside the Hall. She left the vehicle and entered the motley collection of buildings, immediately heading to the women¡¯s area where she identified herself at the check in and received her pass to the proper changing room. Looking around as she entered Cami realised that neither Leda nor Ava were present. Changing quickly, Cami stored her clothes in the locker provided, securing it with her implanted chip. Nodding to the locker room supervisors Cami left to find her group on the indoor track field. There she also found her friends.


    ¡°Hi Leda, hi Ava,¡± from Cami brought ¡®hi¡¯s¡¯ in return. Ava, a slim and compact gymnast also nodded and asked. ¡°All ready, Cami?¡±


    ¡°Whenever you are,¡± Cami replied. ¡°I am going to work out and get in shape for a good contract!¡±


    ¡°Good to hear that Cami,¡± one of the junior woman trainers nearby commented, ¡°now let¡¯s see if you can back that up with effort.¡± The senior trainer looked around. ¡°Into your groups everyone, and let¡¯s begin with trotting in place!¡± The warm up began.


    The particular group that Cami and her friends Leda and Ava had joined consisted of an athletic program designed to enhance the girls¡¯ confidence and assisting them in achieving their goal of getting a good contract placement.


    Along with status, contracts are the heart and soul of business and personal life on Ti Lepus. Most workers are secured by a contract with the various level of government, business or personally with members of the high class.


    This also especially applied to selected girls who, while young, fourteen is normal, are offered contracts to work in special establishments called salons where they are displayed for effective sale to the wives of high class men and their families. This is very important to them as it can affect their whole future lives. Securing a contract with a high status family of good reputation is something that all girls with lower status aspire to.


    *********


    Warm up complete, Cami gave her two friends a wave as they moved away, then turned and joined the girls who were doing the same athletic activity that she was. Further stretching and calisthenics were followed by short sprints. Then warm up completed, each girl worked on the individual activity that they were best at. After a period of individual work with coaches, concentrating on weaknesses and strengths, competitions began.


    Leda was fast, she was a sprinter and was particularly anxious to improve her starts. Time and time again she got down into her crouch and, on the whistle, lunged out of her stance. On the other hand, Ava, now in the gym, slim and compact was a natural gymnast. On the floor, she twirled and bounced in the defined performance area, showcasing her natural talent.


    Cami was a middle distance runner with a speciality in jumping over hurdles and other obstacles placed in the way. The obstacles ranged from those that would fall if touched to those that were solid and needed to be cleared. One, particularly disliked and always placed last, was made of thin branches tied vertically and these would strike the runners¡¯ legs if not cleared properly. It was bad enough for girls but the senior boys¡¯ and adults version had branches that were longer which meant that the boys¡¯ had to jump almost twice as high if they didn¡¯t want their legs to be whipped!


    Today Cami had completed the race, nicknamed ¡®the jump¡¯, three times. For her age group, from thirteen to fourteen years old, the race consisted of one complete circuit of the track while jumping over several obstacles. Today, each race was a competition against a different group of girls in the same age group with the final race composed of the top finishers of the races. Cami had finished in the top three in her last race, and her times had been better in each race. While not totally satisfied, she still knew that she was much improved since joining the Girls Club and today she had her best finish yet. Her two friends had also shone in their own disciplines. The trio had been very excited in the changing rooms after.


    ¡°We watched your last race Cami, we really thought that you were going to win until that long-legged girl passed you on that last turn,¡± Ava consoled her friend.


    ¡°Yes, and then that red shirted girl barely caught you at the finish line.¡± Leda said. ¡°Well,¡± She continued, giving her head a toss, ¡°they get more training then you. I heard someone say they are high service class.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Cami said. ¡°That is what the trainer wanted to talk to me about. She said that she could arrange some additional training for me, but I don¡¯t think that Ma and Da could afford it although I was told that there was some kind of funding.¡± Cami sounded wistful. ¡°I mean, I like running the jump but I am not sure, there is so much at home I have to do.¡±


    ¡°And we three also do the self defense classes as well.¡± Ava commented. ¡°That takes away training time for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes it does but it¡¯s good to have, I think.¡± Cami wrinkled her brow in thought. ¡°Some of it anyway.¡±


    Her two friends looked on in sympathy as they changed. Like at their homes, all showering was done in private stalls but they dressed communally in small groups or singly, depending on whether or not there were friends present.


    ¡°You really are getting fast, Leda, and I watched you do your routine Ava. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you are picked for special training!¡±


    ¡°Oh Cami, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s bad luck, like, you know.¡± Ava emphasised the last part. Her friends nodded. They knew who and what she meant. Everyone considered that it was bad luck to talk about the Dark Lord! At Ava¡¯s comment, Cami felt a shiver run down her back as she remembered what her mother had said only yesterday.


    With ¡®see you tomorrow¡¯s¡¯ the three friends separated and went to their respective transporters and on to their homes.


    *********


    On the transporter, Cami unobtrusively looked around as she boarded. Everyone on the vehicle seemed to be lost in their own thoughts, including a darkly dressed couple sitting at the back and a man sitting a couple of seats back from her. This man wore a morose expression on his face so deep that Cami wondered if he had lost his contract. As he was wearing a cap rather than a broad brimmed hat, this placed him in the worker class. Then she noticed that the man sitting in the seat across from her had fastened his dull eyes on her. He was wearing the same type of clothes as her father did, showing that he was of the same class yet he didn¡¯t have her father¡¯s demeanour at all. Worse he appeared to be drinking something from a metallic container partially concealed in his right hand. Hoping that he was going to get off at the next stop, Cami turned her head and tried to ignore the man.


    He didn¡¯t get off at the next stop or the one after that.


    ¡°Hey, little girl, want a drink?¡±


    Cami froze. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw he wasn¡¯t trying to hide the flask anymore, it was openly displayed in his hand.


    ¡°Talking to you, little girl, not polite to ignore people when they talk to you.¡± The man¡¯s florid face indicated his degree of intoxication.


    Cami had seen drunks a couple of times before but had never been this close to one. How am I supposed to handle this, Cami worried, I don¡¯t want to bring disgrace to my family. Glancing around she could see looks of disapproval, but no one seemed ready to come to her aid. The look on the face of the man wearing a cap now seemed to be annoyed rather than morose. Everyone else had the blank faces of people avoiding trouble.


    ¡°Let¡¯s party little girl.¡± The man had moved so that his feet were in the aisle, blocking any movement on the transporter. He leaned towards Cami as she cringed back in her seat. Fumes from the noxious brew he had consumed floated towards and around her. She wanted to hit him with her bag but knew that there was nothing in it that was heavy enough to stop him. Her self-defence classes had not prepared her for this.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit back¡± The man with the cap suddenly spoke. His voice was quiet but firm.


    ¡°You stay out of this!¡± The drunk snapped back surprised at the intervention but not at all intimidated.


    The man with the cap stood and stepped forward pushing something into one pocket and taking something out of the other at the same time. ¡°I said, sit back and stay quiet.¡± The man smiled while Cami watched almost in a trance, too frightened by the situation to wonder at the smile. ¡°That way, no one gets hurt.¡±


    The drunk snarled, staggered to his feet and swung clumsily at the man. The attempted blow was easily blocked and the response came too fast for Cami to really see what happened. All of a sudden it seemed to her that the drunk was now laying back in his seat and apparently asleep. Looking around Cami saw that some of the other passengers were nodding in approval, including the darkly dressed man at the back and his female companion.


    The transporter had by this time pulled over at its next stop. Two members of the patrol who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere boarded the vehicle, batons in their hands.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the trouble-maker?¡± The first asked somewhat truculently.


    Stepping to meet them, the man wearing the cap showed them something in his hand. The two patrol officers looked startled, gave the man a long look but nodded as the man said something too low for anyone to hear and pointed back at Cami, then the drunk. Ignoring Cami, the two patrol officers lifted the drunk none to gently and dragged him to the front of the transporter.


    ¡°I know this one.¡± The younger of the two patrol officers laughed. ¡°The Master Judge won¡¯t be happy to see him again so soon, he¡¯ll get a good vacation this time I bet.¡±


    ¡°And a few stripes as well, hopefully.¡± The older one responded in a bored tone while the two pulled the drunk of the transporter, passed him over to two other patrol officer who were waiting. Somewhat awake now but still drunk and confused, he was pushed into the back of a waiting patrol van, which left straight away.


    One patrol officer spoke to the driver, pulled out his comm unit and fiddled with it for a fraction, then nodded to the man who had helped and left. The door closed and as the man with the cap walked back and sat in the seat facing Cami the transporter pulled back into the road


    *********


    The man carefully watched Cami, concerned at seeing how shocked and upset she was. Yet, he also noted with interest that there was a hint of defiance in her eyes and in the way she looked up at him although she kept her head bowed. The other passengers on the transporter ignored them in the Ti Lepus way. He decided to speak.


    ¡°You can relax now miss,¡± he used his calm voice, ¡°The patrol will be taking good care to see that he doesn¡¯t cause trouble again.¡±


    Amused, but concealing it, he watched Cami slowly raise her head a little to look at him directly, but didn¡¯t answer. He knew that was the way she had been taught. Young girls did not talk to strange men. He decided to ease her fears a little.


    ¡°Your stop is soon, Cami?¡± The man asked quietly.


    *********


    Cami froze, how did he know her name? The man¡¯s lips twitched, he could see her sudden fear.


    ¡°When you boarded the transporter, it read your name as well as the drunks. I am with the police and used my comm to identify both of you. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t appear in any police report, they already have enough on the man who was bothering you.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Cami said, ¡°I won¡¯t get into trouble?¡± Her relief now showing clearly.


    ¡°No Cami, you won¡¯t,¡± The man smiled slightly, ¡°and you don¡¯t even need to tell your parents.¡±


    Surprised by the man¡¯s smile Cami was emboldened to ask his name. ¡°You know my name sir, but I don¡¯t know yours.¡±


    The man¡¯s lips twitched, clearly he was surprised by Camis use of the semi-formal way of asking. ¡°Dark gen Wattar, Cami, that is my name.¡± he replied.


    Looking outside as the transporter pulled over Cami saw that Tremma was waiting at her stop. Standing, she faced the man who had helped her. ¡°Thank you Master Wattar, you have been of much help today.¡± A small bow accompanied the formal words.


    *********


    Dark Gen Wattar nodded in reply. ¡°I only did what any man of Ti Lepus would have done, Miss Nep.¡± Dark watched the young girl leave the transporter. That girl could go far, he thought. I hope that someone picks up on her soon. With a mental shrug he sat back in his seat, she was not his problem. His partner of the day joined him.


    ¡°Good thing you are heading back today, Sessi, sir¡± The junior agent remarked. ¡°I think that you may have blown your cover.¡± He knew better than to say anything directly about Cami.


    ¡°Nothing local that you and the squad here can¡¯t handle. No, the real problems are back in the capital. I am needed there.¡± Wattar was a senior member of the secret police, commonly called a gray, a reference to their rarely worn dress uniform. Sitting back in his seat, he considered the summons he had received. The call had come from the Chief Minister and he was to report to Councillor Trem de Markus on arrival. Cami sis Nep was all but forgotten.


    *********


    They both paid no attention to the man wearing a cloak and sitting in the back of the conveyance. The man remained expressionless but nodded slowly. Dark gen Wattar, He thought, I will have work for you. His companion just gave Him a speaking look, she still wondered why they were on this bus in the middle of what she considered was nowhere. The Dark Lord had not told her where they were going or why, the Lady of the circle figured that she would know soon enough.

 Part Two, Chapter four.

    It was six months later and the smile Cami held inside was not dampened in the slightest by the early spring downpour common to the rolling hills of western Ti Lepus. She even had a skip in her step and she was almost dancing past the puddles on this quiet and anonymous street. Only the training that she had received practically from birth held her in check. Summer was on its way and it had happened, her day was here.


    The call had come during the last class of the day at her school, The General School for Girls Number 14. ¡°Cami sis Nep, report to Counsellor Remi ion Nessar at once.¡±


    The teacher looked down the rows of desks topped with computers to the frozen Cami. ¡°Well, you had better get going girl, Counsellor Nessar does not like to be kept waiting!¡± Spurred on by the teacher, Cami stood and gathered her few items and moved to the door knowing that the eyes of every student in the class were following her out the door. She was certain that every students mind was filled with the questions that they could not ask. Once in the hallway Cami walked with outwardly sure steps to the stairs leading to the administrators¡¯ officers, where she would find Counsellor Remi. Inwardly she groaned, knowing that after school there would be a gauntlet of questions that her friends would have waiting for her.


    ¡°Come in girl, sit down.¡± The tall and thin, stern faced woman that was Remi ion Nessar pointed with a spear-like finger to a vacant chair.  Carefully, Cami slid onto the one indicated, studying the counsellor for some indication of the reason for the summons but seeing none.


    ¡°You wish to see me, Madam Counsellor?¡± Cami asked as Remi ion Nessar tapped at her computer terminal. Comm units were not used in school for privacy and security reasons. The computers used were unable to be tapped into as there was no outside or wireless connection.


    ¡°Hmm, your marks are good and reports by your teachers are satisfactory. Excellent.¡± The counsellor leant back in her chair. ¡°Excellent.¡± She repeated. Cami sat quietly just listening. What did this all mean? She wondered.


    ¡°You are thirteen years and twelve months old, correct?¡± The counsellor asked the somewhat frightened and confused girl.


    ¡°Yes Madam Counsellor, I will be fourteen in two months.¡± The puzzlement deepened.


    ¡°Have you given thought to what you want to do after you leave school?¡±


    ¡°No Madam Counsellor.¡± Cami shook her head.


    A sudden smile from Remi almost caused Cami to drop her mouth open in shock, she barely restrained herself, however the next bit of news broke through Cami¡¯s conditioning. ¡°Some time ago I received a request for an assessment of you with regards to a contract placement in a salon!¡±


    This unexpected and very welcome news caused Cami to jump to her feet sending her small bag of personal items flying, as she let out a squeal of delight. A salon contract! That was the dream of every girl in her school!


    ¡°Control, Cami, control. Remember restraint is what you must show at all times.¡± The familiar warning had Cami returning to her seat after gathering what she had dropped. Her body tight with anticipation, she waited for what her counsellor had to say next.


    ¡°The information I provided along with the profile pictures of you have brought the assessment to the next stage. You know what happens next.¡± The young girl nodded with abrupt movements of her head.


    *********


    The counsellor considered the young girl, she had been looking forward to this moment from the time the request had been received. Cami was exceptionally pretty, had a desirable slim figure along with an attractive face highlighted by hazel eyes, light brown hair that touched her shoulders and long, but not too long, legs conditioned by the races she had been running completed the effect. Remi had been surprised however, by the club that was interested.


    *********


    ¡°Would you like to know who is inquiring, Cami? Which club?¡±


    ¡°Yes please Madam Counsellor, my parents would also I am sure.¡± A frown of worry appeared. ¡°Can I tell them? Is that allowed?¡±


    ¡°The club is called The Trigon Club, and yes, you may tell your parents.¡±


    ¡°The Trigon Club? Is it new? I have never heard of it. Is it new?¡± When learning about contracts at the beginning of the school year, the girls had studied all the local clubs.


    Remi gave a chuckle, ¡°I thought that you would pick up on that.¡± The counsellor showed her pleasure with Cami. ¡°It is a very exclusive club in Lepus Mal, the capital.¡±


    ¡°Lepus Mal!¡± Cami¡¯s eyes were now large and round, ¡°I have never been outside of Libus Re, not even our local district! I can¡¯t go to Lepus Mal!¡±


    ¡°The assessor will be here in the next two days.¡± Remi soothed the excited girl. ¡°If he finds you suitable, then you will have to go for an interview, but you will have time to prepare for that.¡±


    ¡°Is it one of the local agents?¡± Cami asked.


    ¡°No, this club contracts their own agents.¡± Remi explained. ¡°As I said, it is a most exclusive club with has a large and powerful membership of high status women.¡± At Cami¡¯s look of puzzlement, Remi continued, ¡°Unlike the smaller clubs here, this club is exclusively for women, high status women.¡± She emphasised the last.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Cami thought for a moment, then frowned again. ¡°My family and I will have to meet him. If it isn¡¯t a local agent, how will we know to recognise him?¡±


    *********


    Impressed, Remi ion Nessar saw Cami in a new light. The girl is more mature in some ways then she appears to be, she thought. ¡°He will have identification that he has to show you. It will have a number and you must check it against the agents¡¯ check site. There is a link on the police page as you know. You have practised that.¡± She stood and Cami stood with her. ¡°That is all I can tell you. Now it will soon be time to leave.¡± With another rare smile, Reni told Cami to return to class.


    *********


    Walking back to the stairs that lead to her classroom, Cami felt that she was walking on air. Pausing at the classroom door, she gathered herself, schooled her features into immobility and entered.


    Nodding to the teacher, who waved her to her seat, she ignored the discrete stares sent her way by some of the girls.


    ¡°Back to work girls,¡± growled the history teacher as Cami returned to her seat, ¡°We will now consider the effect of the sectional wars on the growth of Ti Lepus, bring the Sectional Wars, Economics and Growth, up on your computers.¡±


    *********


    Class finally over, Cami retrieved her formal outdoor clothes from her locker, placing her personal items in a satchel. Walking to the stairs, she found her two best friends waiting for her. Leda sis Real was slightly taller than Cami with pale skin and wore her black hair in a long braid. Cami envied both her hair and her physical development, noticeably further along than Cami¡¯s. Ava sis Neill was the same height as Cami and of a similar but compact build along with darker hair. Neither was quite as pretty as Cami. One thing that brought them together was that they had similar status with the same sis designation.


    Ignoring curious onlookers, Cami walked up to her to Leda and Ava. Using the semi-formal greeting between friends did not distract them, not in the slightest.


    ¡°Greetings Leda, greetings Ava, how were your classes today.¡±


    ¡°Greetings yourself Cam!¡± Leda retorted. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah Cami, why were you called to the Remster?¡± Ava looked around quickly to see if she had been caught using the forbidden nickname.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say, sorry. I have to tell ma and da first.¡± Cami looked at her friends, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Come on, give us something¡± Leda coaxed Cami. ¡°We are your best friends and I told you straight away!¡± They were walking to the front door and Cami was uneasily aware of the interest in her from other girls. Some not looking not at all happy. But Leda was right, when she had been assessed, Leda had told both Ava and her.


    ¡°Yes, please tell, what happened?¡± Ava also pressed for details as she reached for her outside hat. Leda nudged her friend and with a subtle inclination of her head, indicated the curious onlookers.


    Giving a shrug, Ava stroked her hat, her full lips pursed.


    ¡°Look, it is good news and I will comm you both as soon as I have told ma and da. I promise on a Peace Givers tea cup.¡± Cami made a face as she looked out through the school doors at the sheets of rain outside, spring being the rainy season for the western part of the main continent of the planet, had just started and would continue off and on for several weeks. Putting on their traditional large hats, the three girls then fastened the voluminous cloaks around their shoulders. Properly dressed, they could now leave the school building, waving their implants at the readers as they left.


    Somewhat mollified by the hint dropped as well as the schoolgirl promise, Leda and Ava agreed to wait. Peace Givers were a strange part of the life of Ti Lepus. Only people of either sex from a certain mountain district could be Peace Givers. Neither priests nor religious, yet with certain aspects of both, they operated outside the normal rules of Ti Lepus society. Their birth name was dropped and a new name, spoken only between the Peace Givers, was taken. Yet they were honoured by all citizens, could go anywhere, wear colourful clothes and, by tradition, they performed legal services such as weddings and funerals and could act as judges in trials for minor offences. Even though making a promise on a tea cup was a childish thing, such a promise had better be kept!


    ¡°There¡¯s my ride.¡± Cami called, seeing the conveyance that took her to her street. ¡°I¡¯ll comm you!¡± She called over her shoulder, adding, ¡°At the usual time!¡±


    ¡°Talk to you tonight!¡± and ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± was shouted back. The two girls watched as Cami climbed aboard her conveyance that was more than a bus.


    *********


    ¡°I bet that she was told about a contract.¡± Ava said. As the pair walked in the rain to their own conveyance.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all that makes sense, but she hid it well!¡± Leda voiced her pride at her friends¡¯ exhibition of self-control. ¡°Talk to you tonight!¡± She called to Ava as she boarded, showing her travel pass as she did. All citizens of Ti Lepus needed a pass to travel, even students.


    *********


    It was the seventeenth period when Cami arrived at the three story apartment building in which she and her family lived. As the building did not have an implant reader, Cami had to enter the proper codes herself but was soon in the family¡¯s apartment on the second floor. Cami saw that her sisters Koral, and Kinna, were already home and absorbed in a show they both enjoyed on the holo display while Damma was sitting at the dinner table, fiddling with the comm unit. As expected, neither her parents nor her two older brothers had arrived home.


    Looking around as she removed her cloak and hat, Cami saw with pleasant surprise that her sisters had hung up their hats and cloaks. Damma, however had not.


    ¡°Damma,¡± she called to her brother, ¡°Your hat and cloak.¡± Damma continued his play on the comm. ¡°Damma!¡± At the sharper tone he looked up although her sisters ignored them. ¡°Your hat and cloak.¡± The youngest member of the family had not fully adsorbed his lessons and went back to what he was doing.


    With a sigh, her happiness from earlier diminished somewhat with this domestic sameness, Cami walked to where Damma was sitting. Looking at the comm unit, an older model, Cami saw that the battery was almost completely discharged. Reaching down she took it from her brother and entered the ¡®off¡¯ command before resetting it on its docking station to charge. The response was predictable.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Damma whined. ¡°Give it back!¡±


    ¡°If the comm isn¡¯t fully charged by the time ma and da get home, it will be your problem.¡± Cami replied calmly, ¡°You know what that means.¡± Damma scowled, it looked amusing on his childish face. ¡°And wait till Tremma gets back, if he can¡¯t use the comm, he will be upset!¡±


    The young boy stiffened, but part of his training asserted itself. ¡°I will speak to him then.¡± He said and stalked, or tried to, of to the boys room, picking up his hat and cloak along the way. The three girls looked at each other and raised an eyebrow and hiding their smiles; little brother was learning and would uphold the family¡¯s status.


    The inner smile vanished with Damma¡¯s exit into the boy¡¯s room. I must get out of here, was Camis thought as she turned to preparing the evening meal that was her responsibility as the oldest sister. I will get out of here she repeated to herself with emphasis.


    *********


    It was almost the eighteenth period when Tremma sis Nep walked through the door. Stocky and considered by some of Camis friends to be good looking, he took after their mother¡¯s side of the family. Recently he had received the good news that his assessment for specialist chefs training had been approved and he was now hoping for acceptance. This had made the family very proud, of course in the planets typical understated manner.


    ¡°How¡¯s my big sister?¡± Tremma actually smiled when he saw Cami who was in the kitchen preparing the family meal. ¡°And what¡¯s the big news?¡± he asked as he hung up his cloak and hat. Cami¡¯s smile which had appeared when Tremma arrived, disappeared and changed to a sharp look at Tremma¡¯s question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you are a friend of Cliea¡¯s brother, Killy.¡± She said slowly, mentioning a girl that she knew at her school. They were not close.


    The two younger sisters had perked up at Tremma¡¯s comment, attending a different school they had been unaware of Cami being called to the counsellors¡¯ office. ¡°What happened?¡± Koral asked, she and Kinna had lost interest in their show and were showing their interest along with their annoyance that Cami hadn¡¯t said anything.


    Pulling off his boots, Tremma put his stocking foot down in a dry area of the floor. ¡°Cami got a call to the counsellors today. Big secret, she didn¡¯t even tell Leda and Ava!¡±


    Cami¡¯s cheeks flamed. ¡°Was that sneak Cliea listening in on a private conversation? I will report her if she did!¡± she snapped. Tremma¡¯s smile faded, all conversations were private and listening to another¡¯s conversation was a serious matter. But reporting someone for eavesdropping was also serious and could rebound against the reporter.


    ¡°There was no overhearing or listening in, Cami.¡± Tremma soothed his oldest sister. ¡°The call to the counsellors¡¯ office was an open broadcast and Cliea simply said that if you did tell Leda and Ava why, then they were the best actors in the school.¡± He smiled reassuringly. ¡°It was clear to everyone that you were showing self-control in a proper Ti Lepus manner.¡±


    The two younger sisters, no longer annoyed, watched with interest and amusement, but knew better than to get involved. Besides, they were on Cami¡¯s side in this instance.


    Somewhat mollified, Cami walked back into the kitchen where the meal that she had prepared was waiting. Their parents and their older brother, Dar, would eat later, when they returned home from work. She also resolved to talk to Tremma privately, the matter of Killy and Cliea was not fully resolved in her opinion.


    ¡°I have to tell ma and da first.¡± Cami responded then changed the subject. ¡°Evening tide is ready.¡± As with the name for breakfast, the names for both the noon and the evening meal was local and old, so old that no one knew its origins but there was much speculation. ¡°Tremma, Damma is in the boys¡¯ room.¡± The girls did not go into the boys¡¯ room and the boys did not go into the girls¡¯ room.


    The five siblings were soon standing around the dining table. Following tradition, as he was the oldest present, Tremma stood at the head of the table while Cami, as she was the oldest of the girls, stood at the other end. With bows to the table and each other, they took their seats and began to eat.


    The supper was simple, mostly locally grown vegetables, purchased from local farmers, meat was expensive and seldom available. Libus Re was in a fairly rural area, and consisted of a number of smaller communities around a larger urban and city area. Being in such an area, on most days Cami¡¯s family was able to eat if not well, at least adequately. No one in the family went to bed hungry. Others were not so lucky.


    The meal finished, there was little conversation, the younger siblings cleared the table, Damma putting the dishes in the dish cleaner while Koral washed the pots used and Kinna cleaned the table and the counters.


    Once they were finished, Cami announced, ¡°Tremma and I will talk.¡± This formal way of announcing a serious discussion caused the others to freeze for a fraction. Cami, still sitting at her spot at the foot of the table looked straight ahead at Tremma, still at the head.


    With some hesitation Tremma nodded at the other three who quietly went to their respective rooms. Damma opened his mouth to complain but was quelled by a look form his brother and a hush from Koral. Looking rebellious, he dawdled his way to the boy¡¯s. Koral and Kinna went into the room they shared with Cami.


    *********


    ¡°Why is she so serious?¡± Kinna asked Koral, as the door closed behind them. Similar in appearance to their older sister, Koral had darker hair and hadn¡¯t quite begun puberty yet. Kinna, although younger was actually considered potentially the prettiest of the three with wavy brown hair framing similar features to Cami¡¯s.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be upset if someone was listening in on your private conversation?¡± was the distracted reply from Koral as she fumbled the reader she had picked up and flopped onto the lower bunk. Rather than climbing onto her bed, which was the top bunk, Kinna leaned on the support at the foot of the bed and looked at Koral, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is the real problem though. She got told about a contract I bet and she is afraid that it¡¯s going to be messed up by Cliea.¡± Koral muttered. ¡°As if our perfect sister would be dropped in the sea!¡±


    Kinna stared, then smiled. ¡°You¡¯re upset that Cami has an assessment coming and you don¡¯t! That¡¯s it isn¡¯t it!¡± Kinna didn¡¯t laugh, both her training and an awareness that Koral, who wasn¡¯t answering the question, would get angry at her rather than Cami stopped her. But she couldn¡¯t resist a dig or two.


    ¡°Hey, if Cami gets a contract with a salon, won¡¯t she have to get more clothes?¡± Koral mused.


    Koral glared at her younger sister. ¡°More hand me downs for you from both of us than!¡± she ground out. She knew that the resentment she felt was unrealistic as she could not be offered a contract until, like Cami she was close to fourteen, almost a year and a half away.


    Kinna faked looking off into the distance. ¡°Maybe she will share her makeup with me and get me an introduction as well.¡± This, spoken in a dreamy tone, annoyed Koral even more.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t got anything sensible to say,¡± Koral was working hard to restrain her temper, ¡°just get up into your bunk and stop bothering me.¡± Rolling over onto her stomach she got up onto her elbows and turned on the reader.


    Still hiding her smile, Kinna climbed up to her bed and laid down on her back, hands behind her head. She closed her eyes, dreaming of the day that she would get her own contract.


    *********


    Tremma sat back in his chair waiting for his sister to open the talk. While Cami was usually a quiet and compliant girl, always aware of her training, Tremma was aware that she could also be stubborn and when angered, sometimes blind to the consequences of her actions. More moody than usual lately for some reason that he couldn¡¯t guess, Cami had become obsessed with her physical training at the Girls Club. He knew that he had to talk her down.


    ¡°So brother, you think that I should just let Cliea¡¯s talking about me slide?¡± The flat tone that Cami still used revealed the depth of her anger.


    ¡°Yes, and all the rest as well.¡± Tremma calmly replied.


    ¡°What, what rest?¡±  Cami came up out of her chair and glared down the table at her brother.


    ¡°Well ...¡± Her brother rubbed his hand across his well-defined jaw and mused. ¡°I would guess about half the school and their parents as well.¡±


    Sitting down with a thump, Cami stared at her brother. Not normally caught at a loss, for once she was speechless. Gathering her wits, her eyes narrowed and she spoke, her skepticism clear, ¡°What do you mean, half the school and their parents?¡±


    ¡°Cami, you are the prettiest girl in the school and you haven¡¯t been given an assessment,¡± Tremma began, ¡°and half of those who did get an assessment, didn¡¯t get a contract. Now your friend Leda has although Ava hasn¡¯t yet.¡± He stopped, got up and went into the kitchen, pouring himself a cup of water. ¡°Do you want one?¡± He asked Cami who nodded. They would not make tea without their parents present.


    Returning with two cups, Tremma sat at the same end of the table as his sister. Passing one cup to Cami, he continued.


    ¡°I have been getting some discrete comments about you not getting ¡®The call¡¯ for some time now. Everyone has been waiting for today.¡± He smiled, ¡°Even some of the boys!¡±


    ¡°What? Boys!¡± Camis cheeks pinked. ¡°What do they want?¡± She asked, the pink deepening.


    ¡°Well, if you have to ask, you better pay attention in sex class,¡± was the smiling reply, then the smile vanished. ¡°I have had requests for introductions from several of my friends and others as well. All very discreet of course.¡± Tremma shook his head. ¡°I simply told everyone who asked that you were too young to consider any introductions.¡± Cami was by now, openly showing shock.


    ¡°You were right of course, I won¡¯t even be fourteen for two months, what were those ¡­ boys thinking!¡± A touch of fear appeared on her face. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell mum or dad did you?¡±


    ¡°No, mum and dad don¡¯t know. They have enough problems without adding that to the list.¡±


    *********


    Tremma looked at his oldest sister. She really don¡¯t know what effect she has on men or boys, he thought. He continued out loud, ¡°What I am trying to say is, I think that someone has had their eye on you for a while. A club that has enough power to block any other club from getting to you first.¡± He smiled at the look on Cami¡¯s face, one that showed how accurate his guess was.


    Cami slumped back in her chair, shaking her head to clear it. Tremma kept his face composed as he watch the surprise move across her face. As he watched he swallowed a chuckle as Camis expression clearly showed that she wanted to get away from the dangerous subject of boys and go back to her current bone of contention. ¡°Cliea?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Forget her. People will talk and lower their own status without you doing anything at all.¡± He replied, continuing after a fraction. ¡°On the other hand, if you try to make an issue of it, that could affect your own status and us all.¡± The look on Camis showed her understanding. He decided to make his last point. ¡°It could also affect your assessment.¡±


    Tremma hid a smile as his sisters eyes opened wide as the impact of Tremma¡¯s last words sank in. Cami is smart, he thought, now that she is over her anger, she will understand. ¡°Anyway, father, mother and Dar will be home soon, and we have to get ready for them. Let¡¯s set the table and finish getting the meal ready.¡± They stood, looking at each other. Tremma moved and gave his sister a rare hug. ¡°You will be great.¡± He whispered. Cami smiled and went to get her sisters.


    As Cami turned away, Tremma called to her, ¡°I bet that the Dark Lord Himself would give you just about anything you wanted!¡±


    Spinning around, Cami gave her brother a look of horror. ¡°Don¡¯t mention His name, you know that¡¯s bad luck!¡± She hissed. Tremma just laughed. Yet the remark stuck as she turned away, she had raised that same question with herself before and it was still unanswered.

 Chapter Five

    The opening of the door near the beginning of the twentieth period announced the arrival of the children¡¯s parents at their home.


    ¡°Greetings Da, greetings Ma,¡± the children greeted their parents in unison, getting ¡°Greetings children¡± in reply.


    *********


    How tired they sound, maybe they¡¯ll pick up with my news, Cami thought.


    *********


    ¡°Dar has not returned yet?¡± Jarmel, the father, registered the absence of his oldest child as he slowly removed and hung up his coat and hat. Camis mother murmured her thanks for Camis assistance at the same time.


    ¡°No father,¡± Tremma replied for the others as, with tired steps their parents made their way to the dinner table.


    ¡°Evening tide is ready,¡± Cami assured her parents.


    ¡°He should be home by now.¡± Yives sis Nep muttered to her husband as they stood at the table.


    ¡°Perhaps he took an extra job.¡± Jarmel suggested. ¡°He is a good worker and wants to move on.¡± Yives sniffed but made no reply.


    Cami filled two plates with vegetables along with a little meat and, handed them to her sisters. Koral took one to her father while Kinna took the other to her mother. Following the traditional bows, the pair sat down and began to eat. They had just started when the oldest son, Dar arrived.


    ¡°Greetings all,¡± he muttered, ¡°There was a breakdown with the conveyance and all the passengers had to wait for a replacement.¡± There was an undercurrent of anger in his voice. ¡°Typical, the government can¡¯t get any of us anywhere on time. Bunch of bloody incompetents and parasites.¡±


    Don¡¯t worry about that, Dar,¡± Tremma spoke quickly before either of their parents could, he saw that they had both stiffened at the criticism of the government. Dangerous at any time, with a recent rise in agitation amongst the underclass and others, criticizing those in power was particularly unhealthy now. ¡°I have evening tide ready for you.¡± Cami added.


    Although he did not look much happier Dar nodded his appreciation and took his accustomed place at the table, after giving the traditional bows. Accepting his meal from Koral with thanks, he ate in silence, not contributing to any of the conversation between others in the family. All too soon the meal was finished and Koral, Kinna and Damma, the last pulled back out of the boys¡¯ room, gathered up the plates and cutlery carrying out the same chores as earlier.


    Sitting back in their chairs, both parents relaxed with a hot drink of tea prepared by Cami. Dar had declined a cup, not to any of the family¡¯s surprise. His newly acquired disdain for many of the traditions of Ti Lepus had been made clear. While the family usually gathered in the sitting area, tonight they sat around the table to talk. Taking advantage of a lull in the conversation, Cami drew in a deep breath and spoke.


    ¡°Mother, father, family, I have some news for you.¡± Her parents and Dar¡¯s heads came up while the rest tensed with excitement, carefully suppressed. Her father stared at Cami, his eyes narrowed, he had been expecting this. So had Dar.


    ¡°Yes dear, what is it?¡± Cami¡¯s mother asked, apparently calm, even as Cami caught the knowing look her father and mother exchanged.


    ¡°I was called into Counsellor Remi ion Nessar¡¯s office this afternoon. She had something important to tell me.¡± Cami was almost breathless with excitement over the news she was about to impart.


    Dar sat up straight and was about to say something but a sharp look from his father silenced him. ¡°Go on Cami, give us your news.¡± Jarmel spoke calmly to his oldest daughter.


    ¡°Well, she told me that she has received a request for an assessment of me with regards to a contract placement in a salon!¡± Cami was quivering and just about jumping up and down in her excitement and had to exercise all her control to maintain a facade of calm.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful dear. Can you tell us more? Which salon is it?¡± Her mother smiled, knowing that this was an important step for Cami. ¡°Is it Tremblers Place?¡± Mentioning the most prominent local salon.


    ¡°No mother, it is a club called The Trigon Club, and it¡¯s in Lepus Mal!¡± All the family stared open mouthed at this unexpected bit of news, even Dar, none had thought that a club in the capital would be interested. ¡°It¡¯s a club that has a large membership of women only! High status women! No men allowed!¡± Cami stressed the last points. ¡°I did a search for them when I came home.¡±


    ¡°Lepus Mal, that¡¯s pretty far away.¡± Her father sat back in his chair, frowning as he stared at his daughter who was so excited that she was practically squirming in her chair. ¡°I am not sure ¡­¡± He looked down the table at his wife.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Dar was glowering while Tremma was looking proudly at his sister and Damma was even showing surprise. Her two sisters were surprised and Kinna was happy for Cami but although Koral appeared happy at first a frown lining her forehead suggested otherwise.


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t know why they selected me, I mean, how did they even hear about me. This is so exciting!¡± Cami babbled away in her enthusiasm. ¡°Counsellor Remi told me that the assessor will be here in the next two days. I am not sure what happens after that but I can¡¯t go until I turn fourteen anyway.¡±


    ¡°What about schooling? I mean, Cami, you will have to maintain your studies.¡± Yives pointed out loud then added, ¡°And what is your pay for working at the club?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I suppose that the assessor will tell us that when he comes.¡± Cami replied.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like it!¡± Dar could not contain his opposition any longer.


    ¡°Dar!¡± Cami exclaimed, anger in her eyes and clear on her face.


    ¡°Now son, this is an exciting time I know.¡± Yives spoke calmly, she knew her son.


    ¡°No mother, it¡¯s taking these young girls like Cami and putting them on display.¡± Dar left the table and paced back and forwards. The younger children stared at this open display of emotion. ¡°I just don¡¯t like it! And to be sent all the way to the capital, it¡¯s just wrong! I bet high status girls don¡¯t have to go through this!¡± Dar was letting out all his angst. Tremma, Cami and the others were clearly showing their surprise at the oldest siblings¡¯ outburst and their father saw that Cami was on the point of either bursting into tears or exploding in anger. The only one who seemed unaffected was Damma, who just stared at his big brother.


    ¡°Son, sit, you are upsetting your brothers and sisters as well as yourself.¡± Jarmel spoke calmly but firmly. ¡°Anyway, the decision is not yours to make. It is Cami¡¯s and ours, her mother and father.¡± He turned to Koral, ¡°Could you make some more tea please. Kinna, please help.¡± Unhappy at leaving the table and anxious not to miss anything, but at the same time happy at being tasked with the important task of tea making, the two girls went into the kitchen and began their job, all the time throwing looks at the table and listening carefully.


    *********


    Slowly, resentfully Dar returned to his seat, a frown showing that he was still unhappy but bowing to his father¡¯s authority. Silenced for the time being, it was clear that he had not changed his mind about Camis assessment but could see no way to stop it. He also realised that talking to Cami would be useless. This made him even angrier and Tremma watched his brother closely. I will have to talk to him, he thought.


    *********


    After a fractions thought, Jarmel spoke again.  ¡°Well Cami, this is very exciting, but how do you really feel about it?¡± Her father looked closely at her. ¡°I mean you would have to go to the capital to live and that is really far away.¡±


    Returning her father¡¯s look, Cami pursed her lips in thought. A glance at her mother brought the rare reassuring smile that occurred only between family members. ¡°Speak your mind daughter, tell us what you really think.¡± Yives nodded to her oldest daughter as she spoke, while the rest of the family waited expectantly for Camis¡¯ reply.


    ¡°Father, I want to do this. I mean, it is such a big, big chance for me to get a really good position and help you and the family.¡± She took a big breath and continued. ¡°I told you that I had looked up the club on the comm. It¡¯s a big and exclusive club, only high status wives and mistresses belong to it. Important citizens, not like the local ones where anyone can join!¡± Dar had flinched at ¡®Mistresses¡¯ but had remained silent.


    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± Jarmel took a sip of the tea that Koral placed in front of him. ¡°Excellent Koral, you make a good cup of tea!¡± Hiding her pleasure at the rare compliment, Koral turned to her mother.


    ¡°Would you like a cup, mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you Koral, and thank you Kinna for helping.¡± Yives turned to speak to Cami. ¡°You will be a long way away as father said, Cami. Are accommodations provided for you?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know mother, Counsellor Remi didn¡¯t say and I was so excited that I didn¡¯t ask.¡± A frown appeared on Camis¡¯ face. ¡°I suppose that the assessor would know, however.¡± She looked around at her family, ¡°I really don¡¯t know any more.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will have a lot of questions for this assessor when he comes,¡± Jarmel leant back in his chair. ¡°In two days you say?¡± He got a nod in reply from Cami. Checking the time on his comm unit, he noted that it was into the twenty first period.


    ¡°Well. Look at that, time for bed.¡± He gave a tired smile as he stood, ¡°Except for Dar of course.¡±


    ¡°Father, may I use the comm for a fraction? Please?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but not for long, understand?¡± He gave his oldest daughter one of those father, daughter looks, then finished with, ¡°And say hello to Leda and Ava for me.¡±


    *********


    Later, laying on her bed Cami thought over the events of the day. Laying still and controlling her breathing she suppressed the excitement that threatened to erupt. This is so important she thought I cannot mess this up, I will get this contract! A frown creased her forehead as she remembered Dars outburst. He better not do anything to mess this up or I will be really angry, I mean really angry. Should I threaten him with the Vow of Unshakable resolve? The thought turned her frown into a scowl and Cami turned her face away so her sisters could not see it. No, that would tear the family apart, she conceded. She had learnt about the vow just this year, it was a part of the culture. Once made it was binding on the person making it and was only taken when status was badly affected for those involved. Once public no one could interfere with it.


    Rolling onto her side, Cami faced the wall. I will get out of this backwards town and make something of myself! I swear it. She closed her eyes on her last thought but another intruded when what Tremma had said earlier came back to her. The Dark Lord, how silly, he probably doesn¡¯t know I exist! Relaxed and reassured, Cami drifted off to sleep.


    She didn¡¯t know how wrong she was.

 Chapter Six

    ¡°Greetings, I am Derren ra Krispus, Assessor for the Trigon Club.¡± The stocky man dressed in the typical Tis Lepus fashion of a wide brimmed hat and cloak, gave a short bow as he introduced himself to Jarmel sis Nep. He removed a satchel from over his shoulder, extracted a laminated card which Jarmel accepted. ¡°My credentials for your inspection,¡± he said as Camis father looked him over, seeing nothing out of the ordinary. It was the tenth period of the first of two days off.


    ¡°Welcome to our humble residence.¡± Jarmel returned the bow even as he noted the ¡®ra¡¯ which told him that the assessor held status high in the service class. I wonder if he wishes to join the high status class, Jarmel dismissed the idle thought. ¡°Please step in, Master Krispus. Kinna, please assist.¡± Jarmel then turned and spoke to Cami. ¡°Cami, please verify the credentials,¡± he said as he passed her the identity card.


    ¡°Yes father,¡± Cami replied, taking the card then stepping to the table and activating the comm unit. Like the rest of the family, except Dar, Cami had dressed in her best clothes for this important occasion.


    *********


    In his turn, the assessor quickly scanned the room as he entered. Removing his hat and cloak which he handed to Kinna, he uncovered a bald head. Under cover of this activity he noted the various expressions of the family members, watching for possible areas of conflict. With a twinge of concern, he noted that the oldest son, he had basic information on the whole family, was unable to conceal his dissatisfaction. The second oldest was calmly looking the assessor over. No trouble there, Krispus thought. The younger members of the family appeared neutral and the assessor felt that they would go along with whatever the parents accepted.


    Quickly and unobtrusively gauging the parents¡¯ attitudes, allayed any concerns with them as well. Good people of Ti Lepus. Was his conclusion. The two other daughters would be happy to get the extra room in this cramped apartment he considered. The youngest son, he dismissed as a factor. No, if there was to be any trouble, it would come from the oldest son,


    Derren ra Krispus gray eyes followed Cami, watching her as she moved. He noted that apart from giving him a quick, curious glance she had not looked at him. He watched her movements with hidden satisfaction, holding his face expressionless from long practise.


    ¡°Master Krispus, if you please sir, the program needs your implant code.¡± Cami spoke in her most formal manner.


    Noting with approval the manner in which the young girl spoke, the assessor moved to the comm unit, still watching the movements of Cami. Placing his arm at the implant reader, he listened to the audible acknowledgement. Cami read the result, turned and nodded to her father, still ignoring Krispus.


    ¡°So what happens now Master Krispus?¡±


    ¡°I do an interview, verify some information and take some images of Cami, in the standard costume of the club as well as in her normal dress.¡± The assessor replied. ¡°All with your permission of course and all with members of her family as witnesses.¡±


    Dars¡¯ head came up at the mention of costumes but he remained silent.


    ¡°With your permission, Master Nep and Madam Nep, we will proceed?¡± The assessor finished.


    The parents looked at each other. Yives sis Nep nodded to her husband who nodded back. ¡°Very well, if Cami is ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes mother, father, I am ready!¡± Cami stood erect, a smile on her face.


    Derren ra Krispus did not smile, instead he simply laid his satchel on the dining table and began unpacking it, at the same time saying, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    *********


    Excitement suffused Cami as the assessment proper began.


    The standard procedures were adhered to. Cami was measured and all her vital statistics were recorded; weight, height, hips, bust etc., all done with clothes penetrating laser recording of course, there was no touching. Recorded at the same time was basic medical information as well, i.e. blood pressure, respiration, etc, along with Camis answers to questions as she gave them. Accommodations were mentioned as well as a school, both of which were restricted to girls of this and other clubs. The amount of pay was at the discretion of the club and would be revealed at the time of the interview. Means of communication were discussed. The family watched with interest, vaguely aware that the questions were done to elicit a response but unaware just how skilled the questioner was.


    ¡°Why do you want to go all the way to Lepus Mal, Cami?¡± Was asked near the end of the session.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t.¡± Cami knew that her reply would be a surprise, which was why she gave it. ¡°What does it have that we don¡¯t have here?¡± She said. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t going to go to the Trigon Club, I wouldn¡¯t think of it. Actually we have access to fresh food from local farms, so we are probably better off than you!¡±


    Krispus was silent for a brief fraction. The rest of the family kept their faces blank even though it seemed that Cami had surprised the experienced assessor.


    ¡°You may be right about the food, Cami.¡± Krispus finally acknowledged. ¡°Have you checked out the Trigon Club?¡± Was the next question.


    ¡°Oh yes, it seems very impressive.¡± Cami nodded.


    ¡°It does?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, much better than the ones here and even better than other clubs in Lepus Mal.¡±


    ¡°So you would like to go there?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± Cami replied, ¡°I just hope that I am good enough!¡± A little modesty won¡¯t go astray, she felt.


    *********


    The assessor nodded, than turned to Cami¡¯s parents. ¡°There is one last set of images I need, a set showing Cami in the costume that she will wear only in the club. I will tell you now that it is revealing and I recommend that her brothers leave the room while she is wearing it.¡±


    Dar surged to his feet, his face showing his anger. ¡°No!¡± he spat out. ¡°I forbid it!¡± Cami spun around with a glare that could have killed!


    Jarmel paled, then stood himself. ¡°Dar, go to the boys room.¡± He spoke so quietly it was clear that he was very angry.


    ¡°Father, this is demeaning! The whole thing is demeaning. It¡¯s the high status people rubbing our noses in the dirt again.¡±


    ¡°Dar, leave this room now!¡± Jamel almost hissed. ¡°We will discuss you lack of good manners later.¡±


    Staring around the room, Dar saw that he had no support amongst the rest of the family. Also, the training that he had received up till now still held him in its grip. Tremma had a troubled look on his face while Cami still was glaring at him. His mother¡¯s face also wore a troubled look while the two younger girls were frowning and Damma looked surprised. With a shake of his body he turned to the assessor, ¡°I apologise for my outburst, Master Krispus, it was solely in defence of my sister,¡± Dar spoke in a wooden monotone.


    ¡°Your apology is accepted, Master Nep, you are not the first brother to rise up in defence of his sister.¡± The polite words spoken as the assessor stood took some of the tension out of the room.


    Looking surprised, he hadn¡¯t expected the reply, Dar walked slowly to the boys¡¯ room, Tremma and Damma followed.


    Reaching into the satchel, Krispus fumbled around before pulling out a slim package. After confirming a code on the package with his scanner, he handed it over to Camis mother. ¡°Madam Nep, if you would help Cami change. Afterwards she may keep the items, they cannot be returned.¡±


    ¡°Change out here?¡± Yives looked surprised and confused.


    ¡°I think that the girls room would be more appropriate, madam.¡± The assessor replied courteously.


    *********


    Koral and Kinna both giggled, their frowns gone, and followed their mother and sister to the girls¡¯ room. As they did so, Krispus turned to Jarmel.


    ¡°I meant what I said, your son is not the first brother or indeed father to protest this stage. The reaction was anticipated.¡±


    ¡°I imagine so, but leave my son to me,¡± Jarmel replied coolly.


    ¡°Of course, Master Jarmel I meant no offence.¡±


    ¡°And I take none Master Krispus.¡±


    ¡°I have one request, Master Jarmel, your two younger daughters.¡± Krispus paused.


    Jarmel stared, ¡°I hope that you are not going to suggest an assessment of them.¡±


    ¡°Indeed not, what I was going to recommend was that the Trigon Club take an option on them, no more.¡± Krispus was quick to allay any concerns. An option would stop any other club from making a claim on the two sisters without permission from the Trigon Club. It also required the parents¡¯ approval. Only the names were necessary, no images would be taken. Jarmel nodded as he gave his agreement.


    *********


    Cami trembled as her mother opened the slim package; on examining the contents all four in the girl¡¯s room gasped. Stepping closer Cami fingered the bra and panties, taking in how brief they were. ¡°Can I wear these?¡± She wondered aloud.


    ¡°If you want to go to this salon, you have no choice.¡± Her mother replied. Her two sisters looked at her, holding their breath as Camis chin went up and her hands moved slowly to her belt unfastening it and letting it drop. The smock was next, the rest of her clothes following it to the floor.


    Yives turned to her two younger daughters, both of whom were staring at their sister as she dressed, their mouths hanging slightly open and their eyes big.


    ¡°You both understand now, none of this leaves this room.¡± The quiet words snapped their wide eyes to their mother and they nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Cami caught their attention. With a nod to her mother and holding her chin up, she walked to the door.


    *********


    The door to the girls¡¯ room opened. Slowly, shyly, Cami stepped out and stopped. Her mother and both sisters followed, the younger girls¡¯ eyes wide and fascinated. Cami was wearing very brief, pale blue lingerie which left large parts of her body uncovered while accentuating her breasts and figure. A matching pair of slippers completed the effect.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Over here, please Cami.¡± Krispus tone and demeanor was solidly professional. ¡°No, stop there,¡± Cami came to a stop well short of Krispus. ¡°I am going to record you and take some images. Now keep still, you will only want to do this once I am sure. Feet further apart, that¡¯s good. Now hold your hands away from your sides, a little more, yes like that. When I tell you too, turn slowly all the way around, stopping when I ask you.¡±


    The professional tone and confidence of the assessor reassured both Cami and her family, especially Cami who had never worn anything so revealing in her life! She felt like she was naked. While the girls were used to seeing each other in various stages of undress, total nudity was rare and they had never seen anything like the scanty underwear that Cami was wearing right now, and in front of a stranger, no less!


    A fraction later, Krispus nodded. Still without looking at Cami, he said that she could go and get changed. Camis relief was plain as was both her parents¡¯ as she left followed by her sisters responding to their fathers¡¯ wave.


    With a satisfied nod, Krispus packed away his comm unit into its case along with its specialised programs and all the files on Cami, carefully saved. Everything then went into the leather satchel.


    Turning to both her parents he assured them of the best. ¡°I have no hesitation in recommending your daughter to the club. When they make their decision, they will contact you in regards to the interview. I will also recommend options on both Koral and Kinna, but you shouldn¡¯t tell your daughters anything about that. Things could change and it would serve no good purpose.¡±


    Jarmel nodded his understanding then frowned as he glanced at the door to the boys¡¯ room. ¡°What about ..?¡±


    Krispus raised a hand, ¡°That is a matter for you alone to deal with. It won¡¯t affect Cami.¡± Then with a formal bow and a word of farewell, Krispus left.


    *********


    Out in the street, Krispus climbed into the conveyance that he had waiting for him. Entering a command to take him to the station where he could catch the overnight flyer back to the capital took a bare fraction. While Ti Lepus had craft that could fly, this privilege was only available to high government officials, police and military, so Krispus had to take the train.. Only occasionally did assessors come out this far from the capital but Cami was a rare catch and fully deserved the trip. Boarding the train and finally sitting in his single occupancy room in the overnight coach, he sat back and relaxed in his comfortable seat as he considered the Nep family.


    Typical of their status, he thought. But the girls could go far, and he smiled as he considered the three young ladies. The smile vanished as he revisited Dars outburst. I must send a message to Sessi Dark gen Wattar about him. He may lead us to the real trouble makers. Satisfied, he sat back in his seat, enjoying the rare privacy.


    *********


    Back at the small apartment, the relief that had accompanied the departure of the assessor was brief. Cami had changed and her two sisters were still a gaga over the costume that she had to wear.


    ¡°That was brave Cami,¡± Koral looked at her older sister with new found respect. ¡°I would have been too scared to make an appearance!¡±


    ¡°Well, you may yet, that assessor, I saw the way he looked at you. Kinna too! He was interested.¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re too young!¡± Koral protested. ¡°Kinna, anyway.¡± Then with hope in her eyes, ¡°You mean it?¡± Kinna listened carefully.


    ¡°I do, he was really interested, I could see it although he was completely professional.¡±


    Their mother appeared at the door, ¡°Girls come out please,¡± wiped the smiles from their faces. A glint appeared in Camis eyes and her chin came up.


    *********


    Koral and Kinna observing this, rolled their eyes at each other. Dar had better be ready, father is not the one he needs to be scared of, both girls¡¯ shared the same thought.


    *********


    Back in the common living area, all members of the family stood facing their father.


    ¡°Dar, you deserve a whipping. If it didn¡¯t mean a trip to the local police station where it would be recorded as a public event, I would do just that, but that would impact on all our status. What do you have to say for yourself?¡± Jarmel was still angry and it was clear that if he had a whip, he would be using it! Cami stood close by her father nodding her head, face expressionless but arms crossed and tapping her foot in a manner untypical of her.


    Shifting his feet and looking down at the worn but serviceable carpet, Dar obviously was considering his options, they were few everyone realised. His voice as humble as possible, he spoke, ¡°Father I apologise, what I said was unforgivable.¡± He turned to his sister. ¡°Cami, I apologise to you as well. I hope that nothing I said was taken as a reflection on you.¡±


    Before Cami could reply, her father spoke again. ¡°That¡¯s good as far as it go¡¯s, Master Krispus made it clear that his report will not be influenced by your uncontrolled outburst. So that also is good.¡±


    ¡°Yes father,¡± Dar was still being very humble.


    ¡°Father,¡± Cami spoke up, ¡°may I address Dar?¡±


    *********


    Jamel, clearly caught by surprise at the manner in which Cami addressed him, threw a questioning look at his oldest daughter. Puzzled and somewhat concerned, Cami hadn¡¯t used the informal ¡®Da¡¯, so he felt that he could not say no and acquiesced with a nod. Tremma drew in his breath slowly as Cami turned to her puzzled older brother while Kinna and Koral exchanged looks and nudges. Yives was also worried and exchanged a concerned look with her husband but also felt that there was little she could say. Damma the youngest just looked on, somewhat aware to the undercurrents running through the family, but not fully understanding them.


    *********


    Stepping closer to her brother, Cami smiled. Uncertain about what Cami wanted to say to him, Dar, puzzled smiled back, unprepared for what happened next. To the astonishment of everyone, Cami smacked him in his chest and shouted, yes shouted at him.


    ¡°What was in that tiny mind of your?¡± she yelled, ¡°You don¡¯t have the common sense of a propis, or the brains of a basticka! Don¡¯t you realise that you almost ruined everything! He could have walked out and then no one would have touched me! You would have just dropped me in the sea!¡± Cami hadn¡¯t let up with hitting Dar in the chest as she berated him, driving him steadily backwards. Reaching the side of the couch, Dar fell backwards on to the cushions, but Cami did not let up, leaning over her much bigger brother, she continued to lash him verbally while the rest of the family watched in mixed amusement and shock.


    ¡°So you thought that you would be my defender? Ha! Big brother, defender of my virtue? Right! Well that was just an excuse to rant on against the high status lot! Anyone could have seen that! You made that perfectly clear. Well the jokes on you, master Dar, that assessor is just as likely to be working for the secret police as well as the Trigon Club and I bet that your name is going onto a list.¡± At this revelation, all of the family apart from Jarmel, stared in horror at the eldest daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s mentioned in our discussions on assessments. Very carefully and not at all clearly but some of us talk about it, not openly, that would be dangerous.¡± Cami explained to the family who wondered at her unnatural calm before she turned her attention back to her brother.


    Dar had managed to sit up and opened his mouth but before he could say anything, Cami started in on him again, grabbing his tunic, her anger still in control of her. ¡°Now father isn¡¯t going to whip you, but you better hope that I don¡¯t get my hand on one or it will be the worse for you, I¡¯ll ¡­¡± Cami stopped as her father put his hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°I think that your brother is very clear about the way you feel right now, Cami.¡± Jarmel spoke quietly. ¡°Indeed, I think that he should go to the boy¡¯s room and stay there out of your way for the rest of the day.¡± As Dar stood, his mouth opening to speak, their father continued. ¡°You also should go to your room, Cami.¡± When Cami turned to protest herself, Jarmel calmly continued. ¡°I am sure that Leda and Ava will both be anxious to hear the results of the assessors visit.¡± The edited version of course, went unspoken.


    ¡°Yes father,¡± Cami replied demurely. Lead by Dar, the family all threw quizzical looks at the oldest daughter however Dar was not convinced that he was safe as yet. Not looking at each other the two went to their respective rooms, Cami collecting the portable comm unit along the way. All were certain that Cami was not yet over her anger but felt that it would abate over time. Their brothers and sisters followed them.


    *********


    With a sigh, Jarmel took his accustomed chair in the families sitting area, waving to his wife as he did so. ¡°It seems that our daughter has not told us everything she has learnt in school.¡± He said with a mixture of amusement and annoyance.


    Yives just shrugged. ¡°I heard that same rumour when I was in school. I too was assessed but never got a contract. Too many girls, not enough openings.¡± Her worn face carried a faraway look.


    ¡°That was good luck for me, then.¡± Jarmel took his wife¡¯s hand. She smiled, remembering that this kindness was one reason why she had joined with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the secret police, Jarmel. They have more to concern themselves with than one discontented youth.¡±


    ¡°One never knows what the grays are interested in, but they would soon see that Dar is just one of many such.¡± He laughed. ¡°I should be an informer! You should hear what I listen to serving food! People just ignore me and talk away!¡±


    There was no laughter on Yives face, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would do if I was approached by a gray, I really don¡¯t know. And I have such access to so many houses that I clean.¡±


    ¡°Well, let us not worry about it. If it happens we will have to deal with it then, but I doubt that it will. There are better candidates.¡± A rare smile touched his lips, as a thought occurred to him. ¡°I wonder if Cami will have forgiven her brother by the time she goes for her interview?¡±


    That brought a chuckle from his wife. ¡°I am not at all sure,¡± she said. They got up and together went to the kitchen to prepare the noon tide meal.


    *********


    In her room, Cami was talking to Leda and Ava who were both anxious and excited to hear the full story.


    ¡°You had to wear what?¡± Leda yelped in mixed horror and excitement. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I had to wear my own undergarments and that was bad enough!¡±


    ¡°In front of a complete stranger as well!¡± Ava giggled. She had been contacted last week for an assessment so was eager to find out as much as possible. Like Leda, it was to a local club so she would continue to live at home. ¡°Wish I was going with you.¡± She said wistfully.


    ¡°I wish that you both were.¡± Cami also sounded wistful, ¡°But I aren¡¯t going anywhere yet! I still have that interview with the club to pass.¡± Cami tried not to sound worried. Dar better not be around if it¡¯s by comm, she thought. I¡¯ll see if I can get him to stay away then.


    ¡°Oh you will have no trouble there.¡± Leda reassured her friend. Ava added her ¡°Oh, no problem for you!¡±


    ¡°Do you have copies of the images?¡± Ava asked. ¡°I would love to see them, I bet that you looked wonderful.¡±


    ¡°No, he took them all,¡± Cami answered, ¡°and if he had left any, mother and father would keep them and they would lock them up! I wouldn¡¯t be showing them anyway, no way, not to anyone! I felt naked, that¡¯s because I was!¡± Both her friends giggled at Camis emphatic reply. Cami changed to another subject ¡°Oh, I think that I have figured out how the Trigon Club heard about me!¡± She proceed to describe to her friends the strange incident with serving the water to the two women in the house where her mother was working several months ago. Her friends listened with rapt interest. ¡°Yes, the lady who was visiting looked really elegant and she never spoke!¡± Cami finished, while her friends listened making gasping noises.


    ¡°Really Cami, that¡¯s so weird!¡± Ava exclaimed.


    ¡°So Cami, when do you go to the capital?¡± Leda put in.


    ¡°Sometime next month I think. I am not sure.¡± A frown wrinkled Camis smooth forehead. ¡°They have to let us know.¡± There was silence for a fraction as the three girls pondered their futures. ¡°Anyway, Leda, when do you start at Tremblers Place?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I start next week, I just got commed this morning.¡± Leda was almost dancing on her bed as she laid on her stomach, facing her comm unit. ¡°I get ten Konna a month, while five Konna are held in trust and five go¡¯s to my parents!¡±


    ¡®Wows¡¯ came from both girls. Kinna and Koral exchanged raised eyebrows from their bunk beds as they listened in without being too obvious. They got a quick glare from Cami for their trouble.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Leda. That¡¯ll really help your family.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Cami, they also are really excited.¡± Leda giggled again. ¡°I am so excited and also a bit scared!¡±


    ¡°Ava, when is your assessment again?¡± Leda asked.


    ¡°Next month, the date has to be set.¡± Ava sounded a little despondent over the delay due to her being a couple of months younger than her friends.


    ¡°Look Ava, you are as pretty as both of us. You¡¯ll get a contract!¡± Both Leda and Cami were emphatic in their support for their friend. A knock at the door and Yives voice brought an end to the three way conversation. ¡°Right mother.¡± Cami answered, then to her friends, ¡°Talk to both of you at school,¡± she switched the comm off.


    Delivering the comm unit to her mother who was now standing in the open door, Cami asked if she could come out now. Without expression, her mother nodded and stepped aside. On leaving the girls room, Cami came to an immediate stop, staring at the pile of laundry in front of her.


    ¡°There are just a few chores for you, dear.¡± Her mother calmly informed her. Cami could have sworn that she heard Dar chuckling.

 Part Three, Chapter Seven

    Her fourteenth birthday now past, Cami was brimming with excitement as late this afternoon she boarded the flyer for her move to Lepus Mal. Her interview had gone well, the clubs managers decided that they didn¡¯t need to see her in person so it had been performed by comm. On being learning the terns of the contract with the club, they were stunned at first at the amount of pay that Cami was to receive. One hundred Konna a month of which a quarter went to her parents left them both shocked as well as happy at the huge increase in the family¡¯s income. Another quarter was kept in trust while Cami got the rest.


    *********


    Today being a school day, only her parents and Dar, now forgiven, had come to see her off. She had said her farewells to her sisters, Tremma and Damma before they left for school. For this special day, Cami wore her best travelling clothes under her cloak.


    ¡°Take care little sister.¡± Dar spoke awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s the big city you are going to.¡±


    ¡°I will big brother.¡± Cami nodded gravely, then with a glint in her eye added, ¡°Who protects me even when I don¡¯t want him to!¡± Dar hid his smile though his mouth quirked, nodded and stepped back.


    Father, mother and daughter looked at each other. ¡°Comm us as often as you can now, Cami.¡± Her mother spoke first.


    ¡°Do well, and get a good contract Cami, one with a good family.¡± While the words were calm, the look that passed over her father¡¯s face said much more. Cami almost lost the control she had over herself.


    ¡°I will, mother, father, I will.¡± Came out in a whisper. I promise that I will, came the hidden thought.


    ¡°Time to board the flyer, Cami.¡± The woman who was to be her guardian to the capital was used to such farewells and spoke in a calm, confident manner.


    No hugs or kisses were exchanged, not in public. That type of intimate farewell was only done in private, so with just an exchange of good byes along with a small bow, Cami and her guardian climbed aboard the flyer and went in search of their compartment as her parents and older brother left.


    ¡°Here it is!¡± Cami called to her guardian in her excitement. Jan ot Weir, maintained her composure. ¡°Thank you Cami, remember we are in public now so control of yourself is important.¡±


    Immediately Cami composed her features into a careful expression she felt was suitable. ¡°I am sorry, madam Weir.¡± She said. ¡°Here is our compartment.¡± She stood aside for the older woman to enter first.


    ¡°Thank you, Cami.¡± Jan ot Weir replied as if she hadn¡¯t spoken earlier and went in. The compartment was well appointed and equipped with two beds for the overnight trip to the capital. One of the beds had to be brought down from overhead, a job for the cabin attendant. As well, they had sole access to a small but fully serviceable bath room, very important in a private and status conscious society.


    ¡°This is for us?¡± Cami asked Jan in disbelief.


    ¡°It is,¡± the guardian replied. ¡°Your bag go¡¯s here.¡± Cami stowed her luggage in the small storage area.


    ¡°Oh, we are moving!¡± The exclamation came as Cami sat and looked out the window. The trip to the capital of Ti Lepus was a magical journey for the young woman, her whole future before her. She sat and dreamed as the flyer sped east on its magnetic drive. Not even the mandatory inspection of their travel documents could damp Cami¡¯s spirits.


    *********


    Watching her charge, Jan knew that it was not the time for a talk, tomorrow would do. It doesn¡¯t matter what their status is, Jan thought, hiding her smile, the first train ride is oh so special. The evening meal was taken in a dining car and was the only such provided. Soon it was time for the beds to be set up.


    *********


    ¡°I am sure that I won¡¯t sleep.¡± Cami protested. ¡°I feel that I could stay awake all night!¡±


    ¡°You will need to be rested for your arrival in the capital tomorrow, Cami.¡± Jan ot Weir reminded, ¡°You don¡¯t want to make a poor impression on your first day, now do you?¡±


    Cami went still, the warning was clear. ¡°Yes Madam Weir, I don¡¯t want to do that. I will change now.¡± Collecting her night clothes, Cami washed and performed her personal ablutions, cleanliness being an obsession for the people of Ti Lepus. Suitably dressed, she climbed into the top bunk and laid back. As the flyer floated on into the night, she wondered about her future. Dreaming of being picked for a contract quickly, she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep. The nightmare of being passed over and having to return to her family never crossed her mind.


    *********


    ¡°Wake up Cami,¡± from her guardian had Cami sitting up and bumping her head on the ceiling of the compartment. Smiling and already dressed, Jan ot Weir was standing close by the bunk. ¡°The attendant will be here soon so go wash and change.¡± Rubbing the sleep from her eyes and face, Cami collected her travel clothes and headed into the bathroom. By the time she had washed, changed and brushed her hair, the room had been made up. ¡°It¡¯s the eighth period, Cami, we will be in Lepus Mal by the tenth period.¡±


    ¡°And you will take me to the boarding house?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will introduce you to a mentor who will guide you for the first seven day period. She will take you to the club and show you around. Also, she will sign you up at the school that you will be attending.¡± Jan ot Weir now brought up the subject that had not been addressed the night before.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡± Cami thought aloud. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about school.¡±


    ¡°There is a lot that you need to know.¡± Jan ot Weir replied. ¡°I will tell you some now. We will talk while we eat.¡± The guardian sat back in her chair while they both opened the meal containers that they had brought with them for breakfast. ¡°Lepus Mal is a city of twenty million and not all of them are good citizens, so you must be careful. Follow your mentors lead, you will be their responsibility for the first week, after that you are on your own. Try to make friends with the other girls, they can be a great help to you but again be careful, remember that they are also your competitors, they are also anxious to get a contract.¡±


    Cami listened carefully as she ate. She had not thought about the other girls in the club. However she did had some recent experience of not good citizens so that was not a surprise. She continued to pay attention to Madam Weir.


    ¡°Remember your status is important. Keep working to improve it and you will be on the right track to a contract. I too was once like you, a girl looking for a contract.  I got one, although it was not as good a one as I would have liked it got me improved status and a good position. Always be aware and when someone takes an option on your contract check them out and find out as much as you can about them. Don¡¯t be shy about this, it is your future in question. You have to think for yourself.¡± Jan ot Weir sat back in her chair, looking rather fondly at the wide-eyed young woman sitting across the small compartment from her.


    ¡°Is there anything that you would like to ask me?¡± Jan said.


    Again feeling overwhelmed, Cami shook her head.


    ¡°If you do, you must ask me now, we won¡¯t see each other again after today, so don¡¯t hesitate to speak up.¡± Jan ot Weir leant forward in her seriousness.


    ¡°Yes madam.¡± Cami replied. ¡°It is just all so new, I don¡¯t know what to think right now. I am sure that I will have more questions.¡± Cami smiled suddenly. ¡°I hope that it will be while you are still with me.¡±


    Jan ot Weir hid her own smile. This girl is really sweet, she won¡¯t be around for long, she thought. ¡°If you have a question, just ask it.¡±


    Cami nodded in reply, then, the meal finished and both cleaned up, looked outside. ¡°We are passing lots of buildings. When will we be in the city?¡± She wondered aloud.


    ¡°We are in the city but we won¡¯t be stopping for another period or more.¡± Jan¡¯s lips quirked, at Cami¡¯s look of surprise, than sobered. ¡°This is an older part of the city, don¡¯t ever go there!¡±


    ¡°Does it have bad people?¡± Cami frowned.


    ¡°This is the area where the underclass live. It is called Nether West and they do not enjoy the presence of higher-class citizens. It is dangerous for anyone else to go there.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cami replied. ¡°I see.¡± While she didn¡¯t fully understand, she resolved to never go anywhere near that area however much the thought intrigued her. I wonder what it¡¯s like there, she thought then caution surfaced, but I better stay away.


    The train slowed, drawing Cami¡¯s attention to the view outside. After a fraction, she turned back to her guardian. ¡°We have slowed, Madam Weir. Will we be there soon?¡±


    ¡°Not for a period, Cami. The train just go¡¯s slower close to the station.¡±


    Nodding at the explanation, Cami turned back to the view, frowning at the depressing scenes of unkempt buildings with occasional glimpses of sullen looking people standing and watching the flyer going by.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    This changed to gasps as the outskirts of the city proper came into view. Towers, taller than any the young woman had ever imagined appeared, crowding together into a glass and metal forest that enchanted the young woman. The terminal appeared as the flyer coasted to a stop.


    Leaving the flyer was another revelation for Cami; the multitude of people that surrounded them as they left and headed towards the location where they could secure transport almost overwhelmed her. She hadn¡¯t realised that the terminal also handled many local trains as well as the flyer. She froze.


    ¡°This way Cami, there is the transport waiting for us.¡± The calm voice of her guardian brought her out of her temporary paralysis. With a gentle hand, Jan guided Cami through the terminal to where the rental conveyances were. ¡°See the codes, they tell us that this vehicle is waiting for us.¡± With a nod, she studied the symbols on the screen, hiding her embarrassment at her reaction to, what was for her, hordes of people.


    ¡°How do you know all this, Madam Weir, remember it all?¡± Cami wondered.


    ¡°When you need it, you learn it.¡± Jan ot Weir replied. ¡°Also there are programs that help you learn and will assist you.¡± The guardian talked as she walked to the vehicle, called a personal conveyance transporter. ¡°Your mentor will supply all this to you, but from then on, it becomes your responsibility. Now get in.¡± The pair took their seats.


    As the vehicle moved away, Jan showed Cami the controls and how to operate them. Although she had never been in a transporter, Cami was quite familiar with comm controls and these were similar. She quickly understood the system.


    It took longer than Cami expected for the conveyance to arrive at the Lepus Mal Central Home for Working Girls, usually referred to as The Center, but when they arrived, she was not disappointed. The home was located near the commercial district of the city and was, to her eyes, an imposing structure. More than thirty stories in height, it was the tallest building she had ever been in by far.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you signed in.¡± Jan said as they walked to the entrance. They went straight to the main desk and addressed the guard on duty, an older but still formidable looking man, women did not usually perform such duties except in designated areas. They did, however patrol the floors above the entrance hall while the male guards stayed at the entrance.


    ¡°Jan ot Weir, guardian for Cami sis Nep, who is under contract to the Trigon Club, to sign in.¡± Jan showed her identification and guardianship authority to the guard, then motioned Cami forward so that Cami could present her own identification and authorisation documents¡¯.


    The guard looked over the electronic forms, then nodded to himself. ¡°Seems in order,¡± he said and entered a command on his comm unit. ¡°Scan your implants here, the girl first.¡± He motioned to a reader.


    This had been expected by Cami, as it was something they had to do at the start of each school year and were also scanned into and out of school every day. She stepped to the scanner and placed her forearm in the proper position. Jan did the same.


    Now satisfied that the pair in front of him were who they said they were, the guard turned to a colleague who had joined them, this one a woman. ¡°The girl is yours, new contract.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will sign her in.¡± She waved at the pair. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Although taking the necessary gene samples, face recognition pictures and iris scans was the work of just a few fractions, before it was completed a young woman had joined them.


    ¡°Greetings Madam Weir, I am Dara sas Feeder, I have been appointed mentor for Cami sis Nep.¡±


    Looking at Dara, Cami saw a woman several years older than her. Dark hair tied back in a braid gave maturity to a pleasant face. She was dressed in the usual style of Ti Lepus which covered the person but still somehow failed to disguise the body underneath. Cami got the impression of a slender yet no longer youthful body. She also had the impression that, for all the surface politeness, there appeared to be some antagonism between the older and the younger woman. Cami wondered if this was a girl who had been assessed and received a contract to a salon but was never accepted by a patron.


    ¡°Greetings to you Dara sas Feeder, I remember you well.¡± Jan ot Weir indicated Cami who was now having her eyes scanned, the security officer having caught her attention with a word. ¡°This is Cami sis Nep, your girl to mentor. We have just arrived and she is being entered into the security profiles.¡± The two stood in silence until the scanning was completed.


    Now done, Cami stood up from the chair in front of the scanner and stood uncertain as to what she was going to do next. ¡°Over here Cami.¡± Her guardian waved to her. ¡°This is your mentor, Dara sas Feeder, she will take care of you now.¡± Jan pulled out her comm and pulled up a program. ¡°Your implant please, Madam Feeder, for the transfer.¡±


    Dara put her arm to the comm, a ring confirmed the acceptance of the transfer.


    Her face blank, Dara waved to Cami. ¡°Come and get your bag, I will show you where to go to get to your room.¡±


    As Cami walked over, she turned to Jan. ¡°Thank you Madam Weir for your guidance. Good day to you.¡±


    ¡°And good day to you, Cami,¡± Jan replied, struggling to hold her face blank.


    *********


    Walking down the street to the Trigon Club, Cami could not stop looking around at the city scenes. The tall buildings, some with brick or wood facades covering the lower stories were all new to her. Other buildings were not so high but covered a large part of the city block. Almost all were residential although there were some shops, mostly displaying food stuffs of various types along with some eating establishments as well. One that caught Camis eye was a clothing store that had a brightly coloured dress in the window.


    The walk itself was a revelation, she had not expected that her new home would be so close to the club.


    ¡°The school is close by as well, it just makes everything more convenient.¡± Dara had told her. Dara had told Cami quite a lot, actually. Showing her where to sign into the buildings security system was easy. One of the guards had come with them and used her override command to confirm Cami¡¯s identity. Cami then learnt that she could only go to the twenty first floor, one of the floors where girls contracted to the Trigon club were housed. The caf¨¦ where the girls would eat was on a lower floor and all those signed into the building could go there. Arriving, Cami next used her implant to sign into the room she had been allocated. She was disappointed to learn that she was to share the room with three other girls.


    ¡°There are thirty six girls like you on this floor, all in nine rooms so that¡¯s four to a room. There is also a room for me and three other mentors on this floor which is one of three floors that the club has. Other clubs and other organisations also have rooms and their own floors, all girls, no men or boys allowed above the main entrance.¡± That last made sense to Cami.


    ¡°Any boys ever tried to get into the girls quarters?¡± She asked as they continued their walk to the club.


    ¡°On occasion.¡± Dara replied. She stopped and looked closely at Cami. ¡°You must understand that not all people consider themselves bound by the rules of Ti Lepus. Some feel that the rules don¡¯t apply to them and think that they are free to do whatever they want to. So be careful and keep your guard up.¡± She pointed. ¡°Look, this is the street where the club is.¡±


    Looking around, Cami realised that in the few blocks they had come, they had moved from a district with residential apartment blocks to one where there were a variety of stores, eating places and places of entertainment. All in the subdued manner of the people of Ti Lepus, at least on the surface.


    Cami had wondered about this anomaly, the conflict between the strict rules of etiquette and both public and private dress that she had to abide by, contrasting with the existence of the clubs such as the one which she was about to enter. Unable to resolve the conflict between the two opposites, she put it out of her mind for the moment. I will think on this some more, it just doesn¡¯t seem right to me but how can I deal with it and what it makes me do?


    ¡°Where do we go in?¡± she asked as they approached the club. ¡°Through the front door?¡±


    ¡°No we have our own entrance. Follow me¡± Dara went past the main door to an inconspicuous side door. ¡°Here is where you will enter.¡±


    *********


    Back in the Lepus Mal Central Home for Working Girls, Cami met her three roommates. They had been in school in the morning and early afternoon so they were to work at the club in the evening.


    When Cami was given her schedule she learnt that she was to work the noon shift for most of her time with the evening shift rarely and only on the planets two days off. There were two days in the week when she would not be at the club, and these would rotate between the girls. When she asked if this would change, she was told that when schedules were made up, that generally stayed the same unless there was a need for rescheduling, generally when a larger than usual number of girls received a contract and left.


    Two slightly older girls who were sharing the room took one look at Cami, realised that she was a serious potential rival for any contract and suggested, in the polite but blunt way of the planet, that she keep to herself. The third girl, who introduced herself as Nia ot Remma, came from a rural district just north of the city. Pretty of course, she was a pleasant and amiable girl and the two quickly struck up a tentative friendship.


    Lying in bed that night, Cami thought over what she had learned that day. Dara was pleasant but formal, with all the information given in a strictly impersonal manner. Nia may become a friend, but that would take time.


    Thinking back to the club, Cami remembered what she had been told about managing her time carefully. She would be in the club from the tenth period to the sixteenth period every day she worked. This meant that she would have to leave the Center at least a period before that, to allow time to arrive, get ready and make herself perfect for the customers. She also needed to remember everything that she had to do in the club, from all menus to clearing the tables. This had been made very clear to her by the Manager on duty who had shown her around the club. That had also been a revelation, the club being much larger than she had imagined, with several types of seating areas for the members. What the most difficult part was for Cami came when she was shown the club layout. The open appraisal of her by many of the women present almost had her cringing. But she steeled herself and followed the manager back to the private areas.


    For Cami the changing area was also a shock. There were no private rooms and scantily dressed girls were coming and going with some changing, getting dressed and undressed in front of her. She wondered if she could be able to do this, never having had to change before in from of so many strange girls.


    School was actually easier. For her it would run from the seventeenth to the twenty first period and the school was in the same block as the center. That meant that Cami could come in from the club, change into the school uniform and eat before going to the school. Her work load would be simpler as well, school work would concentrate on the core subjects and these would be spread out over the school week with only two or three subjects a day. So, while there would be more information per subject, this would be easier to deal with she thought.


    At least I am here!¡¯ Cami thought to herself as she laid in her bed that night. It¡¯s all up to me now. I will succeed and get a contract! A good one! Unbidden, the words that her brother Tremma had spoken to her about the Dark Lord came to her mind. Why should I think of him, she thought? He is nothing to me. A smile came to her lips as her thoughts changed to the Dark Lord, the supreme ruler of the Empire, giving her whatever she asked for. Rolling onto her back, she considered the ceiling. What would I ask him for? She wondered. Status? Winning all my races? That nice dress in the shop window? With a shake of her head she dismissed those thoughts. If she got what she really wanted, they would all be irrelevant. ¡°I want the freedom to be able to ask any question, speak my mind and go anywhere,¡± She whispered to herself. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to display my body to high status women so that they will buy my contract.¡± She laid silent for a brief fraction. Did you hear me? She thought, of course you did, you are the Dark Lord and know everything! With a silent laugh at that pleasant thought she rolled over and went to sleep.

 Chapter Eight.

    With a start, Cami sat up, momentarily confused at being by herself in a strange bed, in a strange room. An alcove really, privacy granted by heavy curtains. Looking at her comm she saw that it was almost the seventh period and she had time before she would leave with Nia and others on her first day. Cami decided that she would rise early and get ready before the others.


    Lying in bed, and feeling foolish about her thoughts the previous night, Cami wondered idly about the society she had been born into. She had wondered before why they people of Ti Lepus had split themselves up in the various classes the way that they had. Also, why were the Council of Ministers elected only by high status men? She had never discussed this, and other things she had wondered about, with anyone else as she was afraid that they would laugh and tell others. That would be bad and cost her and her family status.


    As her brother had said earlier, that loss is what everyone feared. They all wanted to climb the ladder of their society and join the high status. Cami knew that the ¡®sis¡¯ in her name told everyone that she was a member of the lowest group of the servant class, the same way that the ¡®ot¡¯ in Nia¡¯s name told Cami that Nia¡¯s family was in the lowest level in the service class but that also meant that Nia had more status than Cami as the service class was ranked higher. Who had decided all this? Cami wondered to herself. And why was it so important at the time? The school texts had been silent on that point and she remembered the danger about asking the teachers that question. She also remembered the people of the underclass that she had seen from the flyer. They obviously weren¡¯t happy as the warning from her guardian had made very clear. This can¡¯t go on, can it? She thought. She shivered as she realised that what she had thought was dangerous for her to tell anyone.


    Looking at the time on her comm which now read point five into the seventh period, she decided that she would rise, wash and go to the common room where the kitchen was and get breakfast. Quietly, so as not to disturb the girls that she was rooming with, she rose and slipped into the bathroom. By the start of the eighth period she was dressed in her second best smock and had taken the elevator to the correct floor and was walking down the corridor to the kitchen and combination dining room and common room. Apart from a few staff, the room was empty.


    ¡°Ah, new girl, couldn¡¯t sleep, right?¡± The matronly cook behind the service counter smiled a good morning to a suddenly nonplused Cami, unused to being greeted this way by strangers.


    ¡°Yes, strange bed.¡± Cami managed.


    ¡°Of course, quite normal.¡± Was the cheerful reply. ¡°Let¡¯s get you fed. Trays are at the end.¡± A pointed finger showed where. ¡°Now what¡¯ll you have?¡±


    At a loss, she had never eaten this way, Cami surveyed the choices in front of her. Picking foods more or less at random, some because they looked familiar and asking what others were, Cami soon had what she hoped was a reasonable meal along with a small pot of tea. Taking a seat near a window, Cami sat down to breakfast and at the same time, admired the canyon landscape. I wish father had explained about eating like this, she thought wistfully as she ate.


    Finished, the young girl took the tray, stacked with her dishes, apart from the cup of tea she had left at her table, to where the soiled dishes were left then returned to her seat. Several other girls had wandered in and been served, this included Nia and her other two roommates.


    ¡°Up early I see.¡± Nia nodded to Cami, as she took a seat opposite her at the same table. They chatted for a while, exchanging stories. Nia picked at her food and asked Cami where she came from. Surprised, Nia made the obvious remark. ¡°That¡¯s a long way away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°How did the club find you?¡± Nia ate as she talked.


    Cami stared at the way Nia¡¯s breakfast of sausages and bird eggs along with some vegetable roots was disappearing. It was a combination that Cami felt clashed with her own breakfast of cereals and the milk of a domesticated herbivore.


    At Nia¡¯s repeated question, Cami, deciding not to say anything about the strange episode a few months earlier, shook her head and answered. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Someone must have told them about me because the counsellor at my old school said that she had received a request for an assessment of me several months before,¡± Cami shrugged, ¡°that¡¯s all I know.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Nia leant over the table, ¡°That¡¯s strange. Maybe it was a gray, keeping an eye on you/¡± She wagged her eyebrows up and down.


    Cami didn¡¯t smile but she gave the sort of look that a fourteen year old girl gives when someone is being silly and said so.


    ¡°Well it is strange.¡± Nia said in her defence.


    Checking her time, Cami saw that it was almost at the ninth period, she stood. ¡°I must go and check everything that I need. I don¡¯t want to make any mistakes on my first day.¡±


    ¡°Oh you will but don¡¯t worry, just don¡¯t make them again on the second day. That could hurt you!¡± Nia gave her a look that, if it wasn¡¯t a smile, was still somewhat comforting. Walking out, Cami saw that her other two roommates were still eating their own breakfast, something that Cami was glad of. Getting ready was going to be ordeal enough.


    In her room, she cleaned herself up and collected all that she was going to need. Some makeup, which she had never worn before; spare underwear and a spare top to go under the smock. She also had a cheap and somewhat gaudy hair band, an adornment that she had never worn before either but had been told to bring. What she was to wear in the club was already there and waiting for her. A woman in the club would help her with her makeup and check her before she went out amongst the patrons.


    Finally ready, she sat on her bed and checked the time. Deciding not to wait any longer, she stood up, raised her chin, squared her shoulders and left for the Trigon Club.


    *********


    Arriving early, Cami used her implant as she had been instructed yesterday and let herself in through the side door. Going straight to the changing room, she went immediately to her assigned locker and started to undress. ¡°Hello, Cami.¡± Caused the young woman to jump. Turning around she saw an attractive, dark haired young woman wearing the same lingerie that was the clubs ¡®uniform¡¯ watching her. Instinctively, she covered herself with her hands and the clothes she was holding.


    ¡°Dara is no longer your mentor. She got a contract last night.¡± The young woman stepped closer. ¡°I am Lin ion Jun and your new mentor.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cami stared at Lin.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin shrugged. ¡°It happens. Any of us can get a contract at any time.¡±  Lin¡¯s look turned speculative. ¡°You didn¡¯t wait for her this morning but left on your own. Why?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to get here early. I am used to doing things on my own, after all I am two years older than my sisters and my brother Tremma is two years older than me.¡± For some reason Cami found it easy to talk to Lin.


    ¡°A little independent are we,¡± Lin raised an eyebrow, ¡°You will have to be careful with that, some of the high status women like to see some independence, others don¡¯t¡± Lin turned business like. ¡°Now hang your clothes up and I will show you around. You know where to put your key?¡± Cami nodded. Her implants would lock the plastic key into a special holder. This was done so that the management could, if necessary, get into any of the lockers using their own key. The code for the use of the personal implants was unbreakable. This was quickly done.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go get your uniform and see the madam who will show you what to do with your face.¡±


    Lin turned away but Cami stood exactly where she was. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to wear.¡± She stuttered, trying to cover her nudity with her hands.


    ¡°All the other girls will be just the same when they arrive. You¡¯ll see.¡± Lin turned back to Cami. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get used to it, in a period you¡¯ll be out there with a dozen other girls and you¡¯ll have to show yourself off,¡± Lin struck a poise, ¡°just like me!¡±


    Slowly dropping her hands, Cami moved forward. Again her chin went up and she squared her shoulders. If she can do it, so can I, ran through her mind as she gathered the makeup, head band and followed Lin ion Jun to the artist who would do the makeup.


    On the way Lin stopped at a set of tall cupboards and opened them. ¡°Do you remember your sizes?¡±  She asked Cami who passed the information over. Lin showed the sizes to Cami as she removed the correct set of bra and panties, passing them over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put them on yet, you¡¯ll want to get your face done first,¡± Lin cautioned Cami, ¡°You don¡¯t want to get any makeup on them!¡±


    Cami agreed and in a fraction she was sitting and a kind looking, elderly lady who cooed ¡®ohh¡¯ and ¡®ahh¡± over her facial structure and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need much help my dear, we will be subtle and will quickly have you in your costume!¡¯


    Before she knew it, Cami was dressed, hair and face made up, hair band in place and ready for her first day as a hostess in the Trigon Club.


    The Trigon club was actually two separate clubs; the one in the front, a caf¨¦ open to non-members while members had access to the real club through a discreetly placed, semi concealed door. There was also an area, called the viewing rooms, where the members could meet and interview the young employees whose contracts they may wish to purchase. While part of the remainder was taken up by the kitchen and service area, the changing room for the young women, offices and staff room, about half of the entire club was devoted to semi private alcoves where the club members could meet. These ranged from alcoves for large groups for twenty or more as well as smaller groups down to small tables for just one or two patrons. It was to these last that Cami was assigned and there she received her first call to take an order.


    ¡°Stay calm and good contract,¡± from Lin sent her on her way to the booth that she had been called to. Unconsciously squaring her shoulders, Cami gathered herself and went to her first client.


    Approaching the booth which was occupied by two well dressed women, Cami concentrated on breathing and retaining her composure. ¡°Yes madam?¡± she said as instructed, taking the table comm from its holder.


    The lady to her right, elegantly costumed in a green one piece dress, spoke first.


    ¡°I will have a glass of Findus sparkling water, thank you,¡± she replied, her eyes appraising Cami with undisguised interest. Cami entered the order and turned to the second woman.


    ¡°And you madam?¡±


    This woman covered in a light grey dress and jacket, did not raise her eyes from the comm she was holding.


    ¡°A pot of tea, thank you,¡± she ordered, ¡°and make certain it is hot. The last time I had one it was quite tepid when it was served.¡± She put her comm down and ran her eyes over Cami. ¡°New are you?¡± was delivered in a slightly interested voice.


    ¡°Yes Madam.¡± Cami replied. ¡°Do you have your own blend of tea or would you like the house blend?¡±


    The second woman raised an eyebrow and looked Cami over with fresh interest. ¡°Hmm, intelligent, good.¡± She murmured, ¡°The house blend will be in order, thank you.¡± The first woman still regarded Cami with interest but stayed silent.


    Cami felt a slight pounding in her veins from the tension she felt, but managed to keep her voice calm. ¡°Certainly madam, will there be anything else?¡±


    ¡°Not right now, thank you.¡±


    Punching the order into the table comm, it was only configured for placing orders, Cami walked on trembling legs to her serving station. There she retrieved the order and sent it onto the kitchen were the tea was prepared. Next she drew the glass of Findus sparkling water, placing it onto a tray with a cup and saucer for the tea. Arriving at the kitchen serving bar, she recovered the steaming teapot and returned with everything to the booth. The drinks were served with as much elegance as Cami could manage but it appeared sufficient.


    ¡°Ready to order madam?¡± With the replies entered into the tables¡¯ comm unit, Cami returned to the serving station where she confirmed the orders, and let out a soft exclamation in release of tension.


    ¡°Good work, the first is always the hardest.¡± Her mentor said encouragingly as she moved to stand beside Cami. ¡°But no time to relax, you have another table waiting.¡±


    *********


    Her first day over, Cami sat slumped on her seat in the private changing room used by the young contract women. Looking around at the other girls Cami saw that they were all nude, semi-nude, changed or changing and she didn¡¯t really care. She wondered to herself if Leda had felt the same on her first day.


    ¡°So, how was your first day?¡± Still dressed in her costume, Lin ion Jun came and sat beside Cami.


    Taking a deep breath, Cami sat up and looked at the slightly older girl. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how you can do this.¡± She replied. ¡°It¡¯s just six periods and I am both hungry and exhausted. You, well you look just as fresh as you did earlier!¡±


    ¡°I have a bit more experience than you. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Lin replied. A sudden silence caught their attention. Even dressed in the usual concealing style for Ti Lepus the manager of the Trigon Club was a figure of imposing authority. All those present watched without seeming to do so as she walked up to her newest girl.


    ¡°Cami, I see that you did well today.¡± The manager sat down in a vacant seat.


    ¡°Thank you, Madam Manager.¡± Cami stood as she replied, eyes cast downward in proper fashion the manager noted in silent approval.


    ¡°Yes Cami, you did well. All food and drink delivered safely and nothing spilt.¡± A rare smiled appeared then disappeared. ¡°Especially on the club members or their guests!¡± She turned to Lin. ¡°You are the mentor for Cami?¡±


    ¡°I am, Madam Manager.¡±


    ¡°Good, get Cami changed and back to the virgin fortress.¡± She left, leaving behind a surprised huddle of girls who never suspected that she knew the nickname for the boarding house in which they all lived.


    Lin further surprised Cami by letting out a small chuckle. ¡°Let¡¯s get cleaned up, dressed and leave.¡± She said. Half a period later, they were on their way back to the boarding house.


    ¡°You were a little clumsy but that will improve with experience. The drinks were fine, never skimp on the drinks that will get you more complaints than anything else. Work on improving your speed in delivery of orders.¡± More advice was proffered and Cami listened carefully to her mentor.


    ¡°One thing I was wondering about.¡± Cami said. ¡°I am supposed to be too young to be handling drinks with alcohol in them, won¡¯t we all get into trouble?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Lin relied confidently. ¡°All these clubs have an exemption on their licence. Just don¡¯t sip any of the drinks!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I won¡¯t do that.¡± Cami replied, aghast at the idea. They continued to talk as they walked back to their rooms to eat.


    *********


    A couple looking like any other sat in a caf¨¦ on the other side of the street. The man who seemed to be in his thirties was dressed in dark, somber clothes, while the seemingly younger and petite woman was wearing somewhat lighter clothing. Neither looked anyway out of the ordinary compared to any other citizen. The man¡¯s eyes followed the pair as they walked down the street.


    ¡°That young woman, the new one, she could be the catalyst bringing death and destruction to this planet.¡± He said to His companion.


    ¡°That little thing, are you sure? The same one from the bus?¡± The woman asked incredulously.


    ¡°Very sure.¡± The Dark Lord replied softly, His eyes still following the pair. ¡°Just like us all those many centuries ago.¡±

 Chapter Nine

    Rentap Dressiler sighed silently as he considered his wife¡¯s expression. Cheaine Dressiler, his wife of almost twenty years was both beautiful and intelligent, too intelligent and too accustomed to reading his feelings to miss the signs of anxiety that gnawed at him. In any case the expression that he could not hide as he watched the news feed on his viewer was a dead giveaway.


    ¡°Why do you watch that show dear? I can see that it distresses you,¡± she said, asking the question he expected.


    Standing, Rentap wandered with irresolution around their private living room, his lean face with deep set eyes carrying a frown instead of the smile that in private he could show his wife. Stopping at the large window he took in the normally calming view of Lepus Mal, the capital of Ti Lepus. This time, his internal agitation meant no relaxation. ¡°It is all these stories about the Empire, all of them being repeated over some news outlets then others pick them up, and not a bit of truth in any of them.¡± He waved his hand as he answered Cheaine.


    Rentap continued pacing around the room while Cheaine watched and sipped her morning tea. Deciding she should speak, she opened with, ¡°It¡¯s not too bad, just some stories. The Empire will laugh it off, and things will continue as they were before.¡± She gave a little shrug of her bare shoulders and continued. ¡°These fanatics, they are just sounding off, no one takes any notice of them anyway.¡± Standing she put a gown over the transparent and somewhat erotic sleeping clothes she wore in their private area.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, the news people are taking notice and running their stories. As for the Empire, well I do work with outworlders, remember I operate an import, export business and I have also dealt with the Legion, they watch for stories like these.¡± He stopped pacing. ¡°I have read about this agitation before, on other planets. The agitation got worse, bad things happened and soon the legion was involved and people were dying.¡± Rentap embraced his wife as she moved to him. ¡°I don¡¯t want it to happen here.¡±


    ¡°You are well known, have status and influence.¡± She said, hoping to comfort both her husband and herself. ¡°If you speak to other high status people, they will listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes indeed I do so that is some small comfort.¡± He smiled, shook himself and kissed her. They were in their apartment and could show the affection between them that would be frowned on in public. ¡°It is early. I will go to my office and get work started, then reach out to some of my contacts. We will see.¡±


    Already dressed for the day, he picked up his comm unit and entered the code encrypting the device.


    ¡°Tell the children I am sorry that I could not see them.¡± Rentap paused and added with another smile. ¡°If they notice that is.¡± Children the age of theirs were the same across the galaxy. At least among humanoids.


    ¡°I will, and don¡¯t worry.¡± She smiled, but as Rentap left, the smile disappeared as she considered what they had talked about. First changing into suitable casual clothes, then taking the time to compose herself and decide on a course of action, Cheaine moved out of the parents living area through the lounge to the private family area. It would be unbecoming of a high status woman of Ti Lepus to be seen showing worry or any other emotion. Self-discipline and strength of character were considered virtues of high regard. Tall for a woman of Ti Lepus, Cheaine was beautiful by any standard. Dark hair, expressive eyes, complimented by a lovely smile, graced her face. A slender body was usually hidden under the extensive layers of clothes that were required wearing. ¡°Dinis, Kapat, you are both ready for academy?¡±


    While both were enrolled in the same academy, they were in separate carefully defined courses. Dinis were designed to prepare him to follow in his father¡¯s business, while Kapat was studying to follow her mother¡¯s path. This was not a given, particularly for high status children who had greater latitude in selecting careers than children of a lower status. Extensive testing throughout the time the high status children were in school, along with the children¡¯s stated preferences, resulted in a unique career curriculum for all students in the same group. Children of lesser status had fewer options.


    ¡°Yes mother, we are ready.¡± Dinis was in his fifteenth year and already approaching his father¡¯s height. Kapat, fourteen was an image of her mother, already beautiful. Both were bright, well-schooled children who clearly understood that their status was something to be guarded carefully.


    Having seen her children off to the academy which was in the same apartment complex, Cheaine began her day. Speaking to her housekeeper, she set the days schedule for the automated cleaners and arranged for any necessary purchases. Entering her private study she took a deep breath and engaged her personal communicator. The call went to her husband¡¯s mistress, Lorena Makapet. For a man of high status a mistress was considered a necessity because a man who not to have one was considered unmanly and he risked losing status.


    Lorena Makapet answered the comm with, ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Dressiler, it is always good to speak with you,¡± she said with the smile that had first enchanted her lover. An attractive woman, some who knew her compared her to the Circle of Ladies, the group of beautiful and extraordinarily powerful woman who were considered the closest advisors to the Dark Lord, the remote and immortal being who ruled the empire. It was an unusual compliment for such a xenophobic people.


    ¡°We need to meet.¡± Banished the smile from her face. A brief discussion of Rentaps angst followed with a time and a place to meet quickly agreed. Both woman were long-time members of the Trigon Club.


    *********


    Arriving early, as was her custom now that she was in her second week at the club, Cami quickly got ready for her shift. It had become a habit for her to walk with her mentor and the two had developed a tentative bond. She also preferred to get changed without so many girls around although she was becoming used to the lack of privacy. Ready, she went to her station on the floor.


    *********


    At the Trigon Club Cheaine went to the inconspicuous entrance for members that lead to the real club. Checked in, Cheaine was led by an attendant to her reserved table in a closeted alcove. All those who came in here wanted privacy, not for sex, as such places were forbidden although they existed anyway, but for meetings and conversation that would not be overheard or recorded. This club was for women. There were others for men, the two rarely mixed in public except on special occasions.


    Taking her seat, Cheaine was a little surprised to see that Lorena was not already present. Ordering a drink of Findus sparkling water from the attendant who had seated her, she waited. Cami arrived with her order of Findus sparkling water first.


    A little flustered, Lorena arrived shortly afterward, a bit out of breath.


    ¡°My humble regrets for making you wait,¡± Lorena¡¯s apology was delivered with sincerity. Cheaine accepted the proffered apology with the grace her status demanded.


    ¡°I am sure that it was unavoidable, Lorena.¡± Cheaine said as she called for the assigned attendant. Cami arrived accepting their orders with her newly won self-confidence. Both women took a light lunch of fruits and vegetables with Lorena also having a sparkling drink. After Cami returned and delivered their order, they settled in for their meeting.


    ¡°That girl is lovely,¡± Lorena watched Cami leave, ¡°She reminds me of another girl I knew when I was younger.¡±


    Cheaine watched her as well, ¡°I agree, she is new, nice looking and she seems well trained. Perhaps I will take an option on her contract.¡± At the same time she thought back to when she was fifteen and she became a mentor to a young woman who had gained a contract with her family. It had been an exciting time for her and the girl had gone on to become the mistress of a successful man.


    ¡°I think that would be wise. Young, well trained and attractive girls, while not uncommon, there are never enough around when you are looking for one,¡± Lorena appraised Cami again as she passed. ¡°She won¡¯t last long here.¡±


    Cheaine nodded, with a piece of fruit in her mouth it would have been impolite to speak. Both knew that The Trigon Club was used as an entry place for suitable girls to go into service with high-status families. That was the reason the girls were dressed in a manner that best displayed them to the wives of the men who would then buy their contracts. So attractive young girls such as Cami would soon get a contract.


    ¡°The weather is lovely this spring, I wanted to stop and walk under the Ispar trees.¡± Cheaine remarked, picking up some more fruit, and eating it. ¡°That girl, she is like this piece of fruit, sweet,¡± Cheaine added as Cami again passed by.


    ¡°Indeed the blue and yellow flowers are exquisite.¡± Lorena replied, then with a slight smile adding, ¡°And indeed, the fruit is sweet,¡± eating a piece. Cheaine chuckled enjoying the repartee.


    They chatted lightly for a fraction before coming to the real reason they were meeting.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°What have you decided? Rentap has only mentioned his concerns in passing. I really don¡¯t know his mind on these people,¡± Lorena remarked.


    ¡°I did some research and I did not like at all what I found.¡± Cheaine began then described how she did a search for the news stories that had caused such concern to her husband. ¡°The same story repeated over and over again. Just enough details changed to make it seem like real stories from different planets.¡± She shuddered and continued. ¡°And the descriptions of the atrocities; terrible, enough to give one nightmares.¡± She finished pecking at her plate.


    Lorena was both impressed and surprised, but wondered what Rentap would make of Cheaines activities. Keeping such thoughts to herself she replied, ¡°So you think that there is not a bit of truth to these stories?¡±


    ¡°Not a bit. Go look for those planets. Try and find them in any database! None of them, except one or two, exist and the ones that do are very well documented with completely different stories!¡± Lorena concealed her surprise at Cheaines open display of emotion.


    ¡°I see.¡± Lorena frowned. She pushed her plate, now empty, aside. Then a thought crossed her mind, ¡°Do you think that these stories might be written by the same person?¡± A sip emptied her glass. Looking at Cheaines equally empty glass, she rang for the Cami.


    ¡°Indeed I do, and I even looked up the writer. There were different names given and different public biographies listed.¡± Then she smiled, ¡°But look at this.¡± Passing over her comm unit, Lorena looked at the screen. Puzzled, she looked up but was interrupted by Cami¡¯s arrival. She pointed to the glasses. Cami nodded, said ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± and left, taking the empty glasses and plates with her.


    ¡°I know this person, not well, but slightly, he is an underwriter at a news outlet where Rentap took me for a minor award gathering.¡± Cheaine said as Lorena looked at the screen again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see what you are getting at?¡± Lorena said confused. ¡°That person is not at all of any high status no matter what he calls himself. I don¡¯t see what influence he could have.¡±


    ¡°Look at his associations.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I see them.¡±


    ¡°Good now take note of the third one down.¡±


    ¡°The Free Writer¡¯s Club¡¯ I see it.¡±


    ¡°Flick to the next one.¡±


    The next writer was a matronly woman. Lorena did not know her, but a check of the associations showed the same club. This was the same for all seven of the writers listed as authors of the news stories. Only one other of whom she had heard of.


    Cami returned during this time and elegantly placed the drinks on the table. Watching closely, Cheaine noted that Cami was careful to avoid looking at their comm units. Good. Well trained, she thought.


    ¡°So they all belonged to the same club. What makes that significant?¡± Lorena asked after Cami left.


    ¡°A good question,¡± smiled Cheaine. It was obvious that she was enjoying eking out her revelations. ¡°I wondered myself. After all, writers as a class like to gather and read their compositions to each other. So I did a search for this club, to see if I could find who the members were.¡±


    Taking her comm back, she tapped it several times then returned it to Lorena. Taking it Lorena read the information, gasped and looked up. They both knew of the secretary, a notorious agitator, Kirkrup di Frim.


    ¡°Yes, puts a different complexion onto it, doesn¡¯t it.¡± Cheaine looked at Lorena. ¡°Kirkrup di Frim, he is a nasty one from what I have read of him. So is his wife Nikie, she is slippery. I knew her as a student and saw how eager she was to snag a high status man. Too eager, she tried to organise us so we could each snare a man but she would get the best. We all saw through her and refused to play along, I think that is why she hates us, one reason anyway.¡± Cheaine pursed her lips. ¡°I wonder if she remembers me.¡± Shaking off the thought, she continued, ¡°I am sure that they are using this ¡®Free Writer¡¯s Club¡¯ for their purposes and I will speak to Rentap about it.¡± Cheaine smiled and changed the subject. ¡°Now, what have you done this lovely morning?¡±


    Impressed, Lorena hid her surprise at the revelation about Nikie di Frim and met the look of the wife of her lover. The agreement that they had was not designed for situations such as this, but she had no choice. A sigh escaped her. ¡°I went looking for some advice. So I went to the one person I could trust.¡±


    Cheaine waited, this was interesting and she was good at waiting.


    ¡°I went to my mother.¡±


    Now that was a revelation. Cheaine knew Lorena¡¯s mother and had met her on occasion. It was also somewhat reassuring, Ardine Makapet was a person of high regard, even with her status as a past mistress.


    ¡°I am sure that you received good advice, can you tell me what she said?¡± Even though it was phrased in the form of a polite request, Lorena knew that she had no choice but to answer.


    ¡°When I told her what you said, she also was worried. She knows our people well and if this, well it is difficult to say, if it gets traction, things could get ugly, really ugly. She also feels that there is someone else behind this.¡±


    ¡°I agree with your mother on both counts. This Kirkrup doesn¡¯t have the brains to think of this. Run it, yes, but conceive it, no. I believe that I also know our people well. If things get out of hand, it could indeed be nasty.¡± She paused, ¡°How long can you stay?¡±


    Lorena consulted her own comm. ¡°A little longer. No later than the fifteenth period.¡± She said.


    Cheaine nodded, this had taken longer than she had expected. ¡°I have to be back by then as well.¡± She considered the next move, ¡°Are you going to involve The Chain?¡± The Chain was an association that formally did not exist. It was made up by the Mistresses of the elite and Ardine Makapet was, Cheaine knew, still a member. The Chain could prove to be a powerful ally.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t understand what is happening yet and who is behind it and why. My mother agrees and is also very concerned. This could get dangerous.¡±


    ¡°That I already considered. To do my searches I used a proxy, one I will carefully watch over and see if there is any reaction to.¡± Cheaine smiled, not a happy smile but a grim one. Looking around she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t even trust this place fully. We must be careful.¡±


    ¡°I will. When I visit my mother, I never go directly, but always get off at a different address.¡± She smiled, a somewhat forlorn smile. ¡°We of our class have learnt long ago to be careful.¡± It was a rare moment, and Cheaine was tempted to reach out and take Lorena¡¯s hand, but the strictures of her status intervened and she could only give a sympathetic look.


    ¡°Take care, Lorena Makapet. I will raise this with my husband.¡± Saying her full name in this way was a compliment showing high regard and Lorena appreciated it. Cheaine continued, ¡°You will only have to be honest with him if he asks. Reach out to others in the Chain, but only those who you believe you can trust.¡± Pausing and checking the time on her comm, Cheaine noted that it was time to go. ¡°We will meet again, here in a week¡¯s time?¡±


    Agreeing, Lorena left first so that they would not be seen together. After sitting and thinking for a fraction, Cheaine called for the bill which was brought to her by Cami. Sitting back she looked Cami over, as she considered her decision, ¡°What is your name please?¡±


    ¡°Cami sis Nep, madam.¡± This told Cheaine that Cami was of the lower serving class


    ¡°Turn around please,¡± Cheaine indicated with a finger at the same time.


    Cami did as ordered and Cheaine continued to appraise her. Not tall, of the normal height for her age, a very pretty face, slender with small breasts and slim hips. Her body was nicely toned by athletic activities while her skin was pale and flawless, complimented by her light brown hair. Her attitude was that of a well-trained serving girl with no undercurrent of sullenness.


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Just turned fourteen madam,¡± All the time Cami was standing with her eyes lowered and hands behind her back as required by her training. An older woman, one of the orderlies employed stood a few meters away, a normal precaution even in as strongly regimented a society as Ti Lepus¡¯s. All citizens of Ti Lepus knew their place in their society and struggled to improve it. This was the driving force in Ti Lepus society. And the main cause for angst.


    ¡°What is your contract? Are you open to be bought?¡± This raised the girls eyes, filled with hope, then slid them to the orderly who nodded.


    ¡°My contract runs to the end of summer, then I am to be returned to my home. It is an open contract madam.¡±  As this was early spring on Ti Lepus, whose year was longer than a standard year, the end of summer meant that her contract had almost seven standard months to run. An open contract meant that she could leave the club and go into service with a family without a penalty. It also meant that a commission would have to be paid to the club. A closed contract meant that her family would also have to approve the purchase of the contract and they would receive a bonus if they did. Which meant more time and expense.


    ¡°My son is a year older then you. I will have to discuss this with my husband first of course.¡± Standing, Cheaine turned to the orderly, ¡°Bring the contract please. I wish to secure this girl with an option.¡± Cheaine was happy with her decision, Cami seemed intelligent and knew at least some of the details of her contract. As the contract was being produced she considered Cami again, it¡¯s a pity that a girl like this one, who shows such promise, cannot choose her own path she thought.


    All this was a well-established procedure on Ti Lepus, and the option was quickly completed. Full details of Cami sis Nep¡¯s medical history, clear; sexual history, none; and all other personal and training details were in Cheaines possession when she left the club. The thought about Cami being unable to choose her own path was forgotten.


    *********


    Cami felt like she was floating as she returned to her station. An option! And it was only the second week! And with what was clearly a high status woman! Her mentor Lin met her there


    ¡°Wonderful news.¡± Came with a nod, ¡°But don¡¯t get too excited, there is a long way to go and you still have work to do.¡± Lin cautioned. Cami nodded in understanding, took a deep breath and composed herself. I will have to do a search on them and talk to the manager like I was warned to do. I don¡¯t want to make a mistake, not at this time, she thought.

 Chapter Ten

    Arriving early at his office, Rentap found that he had a surprise. Two members of the planets police arrived just after he did. Inspector Nic ra Ptocto of the Patrol and Sessi Dark gen Wattar of the Secret Police had been sent to meet with him by his old friend, Minister Trem De Markus, the Minister for Trade in the present government. Rentap was more surprised by Wattar, ¡®Sessi¡¯ meant that he was senior to the Inspector while the insert ¡®gen¡¯ meant that he was a member of  the Labour and Worker class, the second lowest on the planet. That he was a senior member of the secret police spoke highly of his abilities. Rentap silently resolved to never underrate him.


    After having their identification checked, this was done by Rentap¡¯s secretary, Osterwald ra Tyrrel, with a ¡°This way sir¡¯s¡± the four men headed to Rentaps office. There they sat in a comfortable meeting area. Both declined refreshment so, after studying the two policeman for a fraction, Rentap opened the conversation.


    ¡°Please state the reasons that you were sent by the government to me. I know no more then what Minister De Markus told me when I spoke to him several days ago. It seems that he had concerns about some of the comm programs that I had imported from the Empire.¡±


    Sessi Dark gen Wattar leaned forward. ¡°So you spoke to the Trade Minister some time ago, and you are aware of possible problems, are you not?¡±


    ¡°I am aware that he has concerns, however these were not clarified.¡± Rentap replied.


    The Gray gave a straight look as he replied, ¡°You are importing computer programs from other planets of the Empire as well as from the Empire itself, however I don¡¯t think that what the programs contain is at all important, not to the agitators.¡± Sessi Dark gen Wattar explained.


    ¡°I am not sure that I understand. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Have you been catching all the news about the Empire? I mean all those crazy stories about empire atrocities.¡± The Inspector put in.


    Surprised by the abrupt change, Rentap hesitated before replying, ¡°Yes, they were what I was going to discuss with the minister myself.¡±


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t like them?¡± Inspector Nic ra Ptocto continued.


    ¡°That would be correct.¡± Rentap said slowly and somewhat dryly.


    ¡°What would you say to claims that the programs you are bringing in were poisoning people¡¯s minds?¡± The Gray asked.


    ¡°I would say that you are mad?¡± Rentap snapped out as he sat up straight in his chair. Osterwald echoed his master.


    ¡°Deadly serious I assure you. I see this as one of the next steps that these agitators could take.¡± Sessi Dark gen Wattar leaned forward in added emphasis. ¡°The Empire is bad! Look what it did to all those good people! After that comes; What is it doing to you and your children?¡± The Gray looked grim as he continued. ¡°This will resonate particularly with the firsters, those that believe in the purity of Ti Lepus and want to cut all communication with any other planet.¡±


    Rentap sat back and stared at the secret policeman.


    After a fraction, Wattar continued. ¡±I have studied the types of tactics that the agitators have been using. Starting with simple stories and progressing to stories that are more and more damming and containing greater and more horrific atrocities. It has happened on other planets before.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°What happened on those planets?¡± Osterwald asked, he was not sure that he wanted to know, but could not stop himself.


    ¡°It varied. In some of the instances, the Empire was eventually called in, but in others they did not intervene. In almost all cases in which they did intervene, they were called in by the planets government. There were a few cases in which they did intervene directly and without being requested by the local government, but I am interested in the internal processes, not the Empire and its reasons.¡± Sessi Dark gen Wattar, was speaking with ease, as if he was a professor expounding on a well-rehearsed subject.  ¡°I would add, in many of the cases that the Empire did get involved, there was violent war with devastation of the planet and its people. The legion is a very big hammer to bring in to kill an insect.¡±


    ¡°In short, in all cases, the agitation lead first to protests, then it expanded to violence, then continued to riots and civil war. Unless the process was somehow stopped.¡± He paused. ¡°How it was stopped was the key.¡±


    ¡°And how was that accomplished?¡± Osterwald asked as Rentap seemed to be in shock.


    ¡°First, you need someone to speak for the government who can be trusted. Second, he or she has to always tell the truth, or at least no lies. He must be given all the facts, even all the unpleasant ones. The more he knows, the better he can deal with the knowledge and give it with authority. Also you need the sympathy of the media, even then, it will be very difficult. Second, the leaders need to be identified and dealt with.¡±


    Rentap was sitting back up. ¡°Why are they doing this? What can they hope to achieve?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Ah,¡± said the Gray, ¡°You have reached the core of the problem. You see, there are two versions of ¡®they¡¯.¡± He paused for effect, ¡°The first version are the ones you see. These are the ones, more or less, in the open. The writers and reporters. The ones who will be making the speeches and the ones organising them. These are the first ¡®they¡¯, and they get the brunt of our attention. Often their motivation is deeply imbedded resentment, anger and frustration at their lack of success or status for the most part. Tied in are those I mentioned earlier, the firsters. Also, some who will be helping them will actually be from a higher class and doing this out of a strangely held sense of sympathy. Crazy I know but it is how some people think. Another group is comprised of people whose ideology is opposed to the government or its supporters or indeed, society in general. There are others.¡±


    Dark gen Wattar paused to clear his throat. At this, Rentap made a sign to Osterwald who poured a glass of chilled water and handed it to the secret policeman getting a nod of thanks in return. Both the businessmen had gotten over their astonishment that a member of the working class was a secret policemen.


    Refreshed, Wattar continued, ¡°Now the second group will be harder to track down and we may not get them all.¡± The Gray showed his confidence, ¡°You see, these are the backers who supply credits and other forms of underhanded assistance. This group will always try to stay clear of any direct involvement and many of those that they are supplying assistance to will not even know who they are. They will use other people to distance themselves from any nastiness. In general, they want the first group to succeed to a limited degree only. You see, what this second group is interested in is power and its associated benefit, financial reward. They are less interested in ideology although that cannot be dismissed.¡±


    ¡°That is dangerous, isn¡¯t it?¡± Osterwald asked.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± replied the Inspector. ¡°Once these agitators get going, they can be very difficult to control.¡±


    ¡°Supplying credits I can see, but what other forms of assistance would they need?¡± Rentap asked.


    ¡°Access to computers, travel documents, false papers, even weapons.¡± The Gray answered.


    This was a world that Rentap and Osterwald did not know or understand. They were totally out of their depth and it showed. But one thing was obvious to Rentap and he laid it out for them all. ¡°Some of those things are very difficult to get. I would not know, other than the computers, where to get them.¡± He paused, ¡°Why would they want to have weapons?¡± He asked. ¡°What use would they be?¡± His eyes flicked between the two policemen sitting in his office.


    Sitting back, Sessi Dark gen Wattar, gave a sigh. ¡°There are two reasons. The first is a perceived need for self-defence. The second reason is far more sinister.¡± He looked Rentap directly in the eye. ¡°It is to carry out murders to get rid of people who are in the way or to create an atmosphere of terror. Mostly the latter.¡±


    Rentap sat back in his chair, staring at the secret policeman. His eyes flicked to his secretary who stared back at him. They both now knew, they, their families and all their staff were targets.

 Chapter Eleven

    Once she returned to the apartment, Cheaine went to the message center, checking her contacts she saw that her husband had linked. With a secretive smile, she returned the call. ¡°Darling, I had a wonderful day! But it is still the best part of the day to hear your voice again!¡±


    After a pause, Cheaine heard Rentap chuckle. ¡°Wonderful to hear yours as well. Now how much is this going to cost me?¡±


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry about that! You called me,¡± Came the laughing response. ¡°who are we having to entertain tonight?¡± Cheaine guessed at the reason her husband called.


    ¡°Very well, I will wait.¡± Rentap, was feeling better just talking to his wife. ¡°Councillor De Markus is coming by. A social occasion. It will just be him, no one else.¡±


    ¡°A social occasion? Just him and no one else?¡±


    Rentap could hear the questions that his wife could not ask, and felt a touch of guilt. He trusted his wife completely. ¡°Yes, so just a small sideboard with a few drinks.¡±


    ¡°Very well, but I do need to discuss something with you, an option I took today.¡¯


    ¡°An option?¡± The surprise was clear in Rentaps voice. ¡°Is it not too soon?¡± He knew what ¡®an option¡¯ meant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Dinis is fifteen going on sixteen and it is time he started practising his manners properly and I think that you will find the girl a suitable subject.¡± While sexual relations were forbidden under the age of sixteen, and both sexes were closely monitored, the practice of using a lower class girl as a surrogate teacher without sex was not uncommon. This, of course, would be carefully monitored by the parents and as well, by the housekeeper. Sometimes, although rarely, the girl became the boy¡¯s first mistress when they both were of age. Usually they became just too close to become intimate. Also the girl had the right of refusal, without penalty.


    ¡°Very well, how long do we have the option?¡± Rentap was actually relieved to have something to occupy his mind other than the bombshell he had just been handed.


    ¡°A standard week, but we can discuss all the details when you get here.¡±


    ¡°I can barely wait.¡± Came the dry response.


    ¡°I am sure,¡± chuckled Cheaine in her turn. ¡°Will you be on time tonight? And the Councillor?¡±


    ¡°I will be. The Councillor, the twentieth period.¡±


    ¡°Lovely, see you soon then.¡±


    Ending the call, Cheaine went in search of the housekeeper. There was much to do before her husband returned from his office.


    *********


    Arriving home at the end of the seventeenth period, Rentap handed his hat and coat to his house keeper to stow while he went to find his wife. Knocking and entering Cheaines study, Rentap found and slumped into a chair.


    ¡°There you are dear.¡± Cheaine rose and went to her husband, kissing him on the cheek. Looking at him critically, she saw the unmistakable signs of strain on his face. ¡°Not a good day?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cheaine stared. This was so unlike her husband she was uncertain what to say. Opting for silence, she shut the door and sat at her desk.


    ¡°I had a visit from the police today,¡± He began.


    Cheaine stared, her eyes big. She waited for her husband to continue.


    ¡°One of them was a Gray.¡±


    ¡°A Gray?¡± Whispered Cheaine in spite of herself.


    ¡°Yes. There may be trouble.¡±


    ¡°But why? You haven¡¯t done anything!¡± She stared at him. ¡°Have you?¡±


    Rentap gave a bark of a laugh. ¡°Done anything? According to some, it seems that I have done a lot. I have dealt with the Empire. That is what I have done!¡±


    ¡°But, but what has that to do with anything?¡±


    ¡°These agitators, they are trouble makers and worse.¡± Rentap stood up and paced backwards and forwards. ¡°They want to cause trouble for me and others who deal with the Empire. That is why the police were there. To warn me.¡±


    Cheaine spoke quietly, ¡°Warn you against what?¡±


    Rentap sighed, he knew that it would come to this. His wife was too intelligent, so it had to be done.


    ¡°I said that there may be trouble. It goes deeper than that, there may be violence.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean violence? Against who or what?¡±


    ¡°Against us, against me,¡± Rentap regarded his wife steadily, then his shoulders slumped. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. The Gray warned me against a lot of things. These agitators go deeper. Even some of us, the High Class, may actually be helping them. The police are getting ready to move against them and there could be a reaction. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen.¡± He shrugged helplessly.


    ¡°Why would we, the High Class, help agitators?¡± Cheaine was astonished.


    ¡°Out of a misplaced sympathy, the Gray said.¡± Rentap gestured, showing his agitation. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter to me the fact is some are betraying their class. Our class!¡± He threw his hands up in his frustration. ¡°I feel sympathy for those of the lower classes, but I help by employing them, educating them and giving them work so they can improve their status. Not getting them thrown in jail by encouraging them to violent agitation, that is not helping.¡±


    A chime sounded. ¡°It is time for dinner, my love. Let¡¯s put this off for now. We can discuss it later, and I want you to look at this girl.¡± She smiled. ¡°I think that you will like her and find her very suitable.¡± Slipping her arms around his neck in an unusual display of semi-public affection, she kissed him. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat. It¡¯s Sezlu, your favorite!¡±


    ¡°You know me so well.¡± Rentap smiled. ¡°First I will need to put my homework away, but I won¡¯t delay you long.¡± As he turned to his study, he stopped and caressed his wife¡¯s cheek then left.


    In the family dining room, Dinis and Kapat, their son and daughter, were already standing at their places at the table waiting. Jean, the housekeeper, was laying out the family meal. Both the children were eyeing the delicious soup, a rare delicacy due to the scarcity of some of the ingredients.


    Bowing, they chimed together ¡°Hello mother,¡± then sat down.


    ¡°Father will be with us soon. He just has to put away some papers.¡± Cheaine informed them. ¡°Jean?¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°Yes Madam?¡±


    ¡°I trust that you kept some for yourself?¡±


    ¡°A little Madam.¡± Jean gave a bow, appreciating the thought while she wished that some of her relatives had found such employment.


    With a ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting,¡± Rentap bustled in. The family all stood and bowed to each other then sat to their meal.


    The meal was taken in silence. Sezlu was a rare treat for any family and tradition demanded that the dish be properly appreciated. Finally, with sighs, they all finished. Jean, summoned from the kitchen, was congratulated as she cleared the table and brought delicacies for the after dinner ritual of a family round table. She again assured her mistress that she had kept some for herself. Rentap nodded in appreciation of his wife¡¯s treatment of their housekeeper. After Jean left, the family sat back in contentment.


    Dinis spoke first. After dinner, high status children did not have to wait for their parents to speak.


    ¡°Mother, I have to ask, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Why should anything be up, son?¡±


    ¡°Oh mother, how often do we have Sezlu, it¡¯s a dead giveaway!¡± Kapat put in.


    Rentap laughed, in their dwelling, he could express himself somewhat more openly then he would otherwise. ¡°Our children know you too well dear, you cannot hide it from them.¡±


    After giving a nod to her husband, Cheaine relayed her action in taking an option on Camis contract, although she did not reveal her name. Both the children were surprised and pleased. Kaput because she would have a slightly younger girl to mentor and Dinis as they would have a contract girl living with them and she would be the one that he would be practising with. However the warnings were also clear. They were reminded that any breach of the rules would be fully punished and, with the implants, nothing would be hidden! They both took the warnings seriously.


    *********


    After dinner, Dinis and Kapat subsided somewhat, but later in the evening, Dinis announced himself at Kapats room. Coming to the door, Kapat looked at her brother, her face a picture of polite interest. As she was getting ready for bed, Kapat was dressed in a comfortable and concealing robe over her night clothes. Dinis however had not yet changed, further evidence of the youths¡¯ inner turmoil.


    ¡°I think that we need to talk.¡± Dinis mumbled in embarrassment, he had not come to his sisters¡¯ door in years. Watching her brother as she strolled to a seat in their personal living room, she hid the amusement she felt at his evident discomfort, shown by his restless movements. Climbing into her favorite, comfortable seat on a couch, she decided not to ask and just waited for him to open the conversation.


    Not looking at his sister, Dinis wondered how to do precisely that. He had noted that Kapat was ready for bed and this further disconcerted him as clearly his sister was, at least on the surface, comfortable with the idea of their parents purchasing a contract of a young girl. While he had studied the practise at his school, The Central Academy for Students, facing the reality was different.


    ¡°I am not sure how to¡­, I mean how should I deal with this girl. I don¡¯t know how to react.¡± He stumbled over his words.


    Kapat held her look of polite interest with difficulty. What she wanted to do was fall over onto the couch laughing her head off! Considering several answers she settled on, ¡°Deal with? Dinis, it¡¯s a girl, you don¡¯t have to deal with her, try just talking to her! And remember your status as well as your manners.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Dinis replied, throwing an annoyed look at his sister. ¡°It¡¯s just while I studied all this, well, mother and father are going to bring home an actual girl soon and I am going to have to face her.¡± He flopped into a well cushioned chair, a frown on his face, a youthful version of his fathers. Dinis was growing and promised to be almost as tall as his father while his head was covered with the same straight, dark hair over a lean face and deep-set eyes.


    ¡°Look Dinis, it may not happen. Mother and father may not accept her after the viewing.¡± Kapat leant forward. ¡°You never know.¡± She gave a teenager¡¯s version of her mother¡¯s elegant smile. Already at fourteen and a half, she was showing evidence of the same beauty that favoured her mother.


    Dinis raised his eyebrows as he returned his sisters look. ¡°Reject a girl selected by mother? I don¡¯t think so!¡± He replied. ¡°If mother felt that this girl, whoever she is, was worth an option, I think that unless she really messes up the viewing it is almost certain that she will be here by the end of the week.¡± Kapat nodded in agreement, she also had faith in their mothers¡¯ judgement


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know when the viewing is going to be so we will just have to wait and see.¡± Kapat suddenly grinned. ¡°As her mentor I will have to show her how to act and I will be watching you!¡±


    At that sally, Dinis made a face. He knew that he would be under a lot of scrutiny over the next few years. He had no idea how old the girl was whose option his mother had taken, she could be just fourteen or even older than him! With a sigh he realised that he would just have to wait and see.


    ¡°I guess that I will just have to work it out when the girl gets here,¡± Dinis said as he stood. ¡°Good night sister, thanks for listening.¡±


    ¡°Good night brother.¡± Kapat returned to her room while her brother went to his. Neither had ever entered the others room and they never would.


    *********


    Kapat was restless as she laid in her comfortable bed. She could not help but wonder about the girl that her parents would likely be viewing in the next few days. What was this girl like? It went without saying that she would be pretty, but would she, Kapat become jealous if the girl was better looking than her? Would the girl be sneaky or conniving? Such girls were present amongst the high status and Kapat had already had a taste of them and didn¡¯t want one in her home.


    Rolling onto her right side, Kapat pulled at her nightclothes. She would have preferred to wear the lighter, summer clothes as she found them more comfortable, but those were still put away and this is what Jean, the housekeeper laid out and therefore that was what she had to wear. She had already asked her mother but that brought only a soft spoken instruction to dress appropriately, even in their dwelling. With a sigh Kapat rolled over to her other side, her thoughts turning back to the option her mother had told them about at the dinner table.


    Knowing her mother, she agreed with Dinis that any girl chosen by her would be more than acceptable, at least in looks and no doubt, in attitude. She would be also properly submissive, at least on the surface. From her own actions, Kapat knew that most, if not all girls in her own school knew how to appear, at least on the surface, as proper, well trained and deserving of their status, high status girls. This girl might be the same with an added edge of fighting for everything that she had earned up to now. With a sigh, Kapat knew that whatever happened, she, Kapat would be at the centre of it and she knew that the family¡¯s status, as well as hers, would have to be guarded.


    Turning onto her back, Kapat closed her eyes and with a smile went to sleep. Her last thoughts on her brothers¡¯ turmoil. At least, she thought, Dinis was going to have trouble sleeping tonight!


    *********


    Dinis laid asleep in his bed, mouth slightly open. Having discussed his problems with his sister, he had changed, gone to bed and was now sleeping the contented sleep of one whose conscience was clear.


    *********


    In her curtained off alcove, like Kapat, Cami twisted and turned on her bed. The first step had been taken, an option. She wished that she could have called her family but this was not one of the scheduled times for speaking to them. For now, she would just have to wait. Hopefully, she thought, the option won¡¯t be cancelled and I will soon be viewed. Forcing herself to relax, accepting that it was all out of her hands, and that she had taken the precaution of a comm search of the Dressiler''s and also had spoken to the manager about the potential buyers, she closed her eyes and slipped off to sleep.


    *********


    None of the Dressiler''s had paid any attention to a story about the arrest of a newsman for conspiracy, assault and agitation in a town in the southern part of the continent, Cami even less so. Even if they had, they could not have imagined the effect of the arrest on their lives.


    *********


    Councillor Leja Leves had, he had been expecting this as the whole operation had been approved by him some weeks earlier. Now if the judge would only cooperate by passing a harsh sentence on the patsy, for that is what the newsman was. While a death sentence was hoped for, approaching the sitting judge was not an option, but he would be content with any harsh sentence that aroused anger amongst the media types; he could make good use of that.


    *********


    In her richly furnished and solitary apartment Ardine Makapet had her own concerns. Since her daughter had been to see her, she had wondered whether she should speak up with what she had learnt from her sister, other members of the chain and her own observations. She even had learnt how information, supposedly secret, had been handed to the agitators and passed onto certain members of the media, including the one just arrested.


    It was difficult as family members were involved. She knew who the source was and who actually passed the information along to the agitators. But it was family and there were strict protocols involved with family and status. The source and the leak were Li Glwen, Councillor Leja Leves secretary and Ardine Makapet¡¯s younger sister.


    Ardine knew what she had to do to protect her daughter, she would visit her sister and give her the formal warning in the traditional manner of her planet. Once given the warning could not be taken back and if disregarded, would mean death for both of them.


    As a final precaution, she would gather all the evidence that she had and get it ready to be delivered to her old lover, Minister Trem de Markus.

 Chapter Twelve

    Walking to the club that morning, Cami could only just suppress her excitement. An option! Both Lin and Nia had been excited for her and even the other two roommates had said that they were impressed.


    ¡°Cami,¡± At the sound of her name Cami started, turned around and froze, the club manager was walking towards her. ¡°I have news for you, you will be viewed this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°This afternoon, Madam Manager?¡± Cami replied, her eyes huge. Lin and Nia had kept walking towards the changing room, but both turned around at this startling news. Although curious they did not stay to listen as the conversation between Cami and the manager was a private one.


    ¡°Indeed, while it isn¡¯t a record for the club, it must be close.¡± The manager¡¯s lips quirked in what might have been a smile. ¡°Now keep your excitement under control and remember that you have duties that you must attend to. You don¡¯t want to disappoint your family do you?¡± The manager gave Cami a motherly look. She had seen many young women at this stage and knew just how dangerous this time was for Cami. So she sought to calm her and prepare her for the ordeal ahead.


    ¡°No Madam Manager, I don¡¯t want to do that.¡± Cami replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, now hold onto that thought, and think of the other girls in the club, they will be watching to see what happens as well. Everyone will be hoping for the best for you.¡± The manager stopped and looked closely at Cami. ¡°You have run a comm check on the Dressilers as I and other I know have suggested?¡±


    ¡°Yes Madam Manager, they seem to be highly regarded and their status is high. The Master is well connected through his business and is a friend of a Minister.¡±


    ¡°Good, this is your life and an important moment for you, but remember control, that is the most important thing at this time.¡± The manager paused and now satisfied that Cami, while excited would be able to control herself, finished with, ¡°Now go and get changed, ready for your shift.¡±


    Excited and scared both, Cami headed for the changing room where she received congratulations from Nia and Lin as well as some of the other girls. Quickly she had her makeup applied, changed and, now ready for the day, went to her station on the floor.


    The day went fast and Camis shift was in its last period when she was called to the viewing room. Escorted by the manager, at the viewing room door, she gave a little shiver knowing that her future was at stake, then squaring her shoulders, raising her chin and taking a deep breath, she entered through the door to the viewing room.


    *********


    The manager held her smile inside, she had seen these reactions many times before. So giving a small sigh she went to where she could monitor the viewing.


    *********


    Rentap had a good morning. No calls from the Minister or visits by the police! Just the usual day to day hassles, all of which were handled by his staff. None were brought directly to his attention, although he was aware of them. No one ever wants their superior to think that they could not handle a problem, unless it was absolutely necessary


    At the same time that his wife left their apartment building, Rentap met with his secretary.


    ¡°Any profound thoughts on the message the police brought to us?¡±


    Osterwald shook his head. ¡°No, but in some ways I am not surprised. I may even have seen this coming if I had thought about it.¡±


    Rentap, to Osterwald¡¯s surprise, nodded in agreement, ¡°I said something similar to my wife this morning.¡± He smiled at his secretary¡¯s¡¯ expression. ¡°Are you surprised at my agreement or the fact that I discussed this with my wife?¡±


    ¡°Both I think, although you have a very clever wife. Many admire her.¡± He paused. ¡°On the few occasions we have met, I thought that she was an asset to you and the business.¡± He abruptly stopped, wondering if he had gone too far. Rentap was watching him quizzically.


    ¡°If I have displeased you sir, I apologise.¡±


    ¡°You have no need to seek an apology,¡± Rentap spoke softly. ¡°I well know how lucky I am. Ours is a love match.¡± He looked away then back, ¡°You know, it was my friend, the Minister, who introduced us. She is a close cousin.¡± He smiled again, later De Markus had also introduced Lorena, Rentap¡¯s mistress.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Osterwald was unsure how to respond to this sudden revelation. Never had they discussed such private matters, and this made him feel uncomfortable.


    Sensing this, Rentap sat up and spoke briskly, ¡°The Minister came to me last night as you know. He gave me certain information and tasked me to continue with our work. However, this may become dangerous so I want you to know that we may become targets for fanatics.¡±


    Osterwald smiled at this drawing a sharp look from Rentap. ¡°This is what the police told us yesterday. What you¡¯re saying is that the minister just confirmed it.¡± Osterwald commented.


    Rentap laughed. ¡°Yes of course. I almost forgot.¡± He sobered, ¡°But what little extra he had to say pointed to involvement at the very top, possibly even some of the Ministers may be involved.¡± He looked hard at his private secretary, measuring him, ¡°You must understand, if this is true, then they will stop at nothing to conceal their identity, to protect themselves from arrest.¡±


    There was a shrug in reply and Osterwald looked at his employer. ¡°Did the Minister ask anything of you specifically?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he asked me to continue to import products from the Empire and to distribute them as normal.¡±


    Osterwald nodded. ¡°So, business as normal then.¡± He stood, ¡°I will keep you informed of the status of all imports.¡± As he moved to the door that lead to his office, he turned, ¡°Was there anything else, sir?¡±


    Rentap shook his head. ¡°No. Oh, I will be out for a while perhaps all afternoon, Cheaine picked up an option on a contract yesterday. I have to review it with the girl in question this afternoon.¡± He grimaced, thinking that his son was growing up too fast, stood and went to where his hat and coat were hanging. ¡°If I approve it, well you know how long such things take.¡±


    ¡°Only from the other side sir.¡±


    Rentap stopped at the tone of his secretary¡¯s voice. He looked at Osterwald, eyebrows raised. ¡°You disapprove?¡±


    ¡°All these contracts, especially with young children. It seems wrong to me.¡± Again he looked uncomfortable, wondering if he had said too much.


    To Osterwald¡¯s surprise Rentap nodded, ¡°In some ways I agree with you about the girl. I only hope that it makes her life better.¡± He stood still for a fraction then turned to his secretary, looking him straight in the eye. At his next words, Osterwald¡¯s mouth opened in shock. ¡°The best thing I ever did was to keep your contract when I took over the company. Say the word and you will be free. No recriminations or remorse, you have earned it. Also you will stay in this company and both your salary and your position will be open for negotiation.¡±


    There was a surge of emotion in Osterwald¡¯s chest. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Rentap smiled. ¡°Think on it and let me know.¡±  He walked to the door and left.


    *********


    Taking an automatic transporter, Rentap joined his wife at the agreed caf¨¦. Exchanging greetings in the approved style (no touching) they sat for a short time chatting while Cheaine finished the drink she was enjoying. Done, they stood and walked to their objective.


    ¡°We should do this more often.¡± Cheaine smiled.


    ¡°I agree, we do not get out enough.¡±


    ¡°It is lovely. I so enjoy the early spring weather.¡±


    ¡°And I remember how much you and the children enjoyed the Green Leaf celebrations. You glowed afterward.¡±


    Cheaine smothered a laugh. ¡°I am so glad that the four major festivals we celebrate are so enjoyed by everyone! I think that it helps to bring us all together.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Rentap responded, ¡°My personal favorite is the Sun Festival, it is always so bright and the weather is usually better.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, while the Rains Festival always gets everyone so wet!¡± Cheaine gave a little shudder.


    ¡°But the children love it,¡± Rentap teased his wife, ¡°They so enjoy getting us both quite soaked.¡±


    They walked in silence for a fraction.  ¡°You know, there are some of us I know who don¡¯t go to the Snow Festival here in the city but go into the mountains and play games on boards in the snow. I mean, it¡¯s cold enough here, why go to where it¡¯s even colder?¡± Rentap wondered aloud.


    ¡°My family did that one year,¡± Cheaine mused, ¡°I almost froze, it was cold indeed.¡± She was quite for a fraction. ¡°It¡¯s the only one of the festivals that I don¡¯t really enjoy, but I am glad that the government continues to promote them and support them,¡± she continued, ¡°Especially as they are so important to everyone on the planet.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Rentap said, ¡°Remember a few years ago when someone suggested that they cut support, well it was the one topic all classes were vocal about!¡±  Cheaine nodded, the uproar had caught the government by surprise and the minister involved quickly backtracked.


    As they walked side by side, Rentap asked his wife about the girl they were going to see. While he had reviewed the contract and its details after supper the night before, he was not certain they were doing the right thing. The images he had seen were the ones taken by the assessor and Cami had been uncomfortable then. This had made him feel equally uncomfortable so he decided to ask his wife.


    ¡°Are you sure that this Cami is the right girl for us?¡±


    ¡°O yes, she is quite sweet, you will see.¡± Cheaine was confident.


    Rentap hesitated before asking his next question. ¡°Do you think we should really do this, I mean in the images she seemed very nervous?¡±


    Cheaine gave her husband a quick glance. ¡°Oh yes!¡± She replied artlessly, ¡°Cami is a delightful subject. You¡¯ll see!¡± She knew the real reason for the question. Contracts for business was one thing, this was different. Rentap had in the past made comments which equated the display of girls for sale to selling cattle, which was just what they were going to do. I guess that he just can¡¯t see it from a girl¡¯s perspective, Cheaine thought, these girls are eager to get a good contract and do this voluntarily, She recalled again her time being a mentor to a younger girl and how eager that girl had been to learn. Looking at her husband, she noted the frown. He will accept it once he sees her, the confident thought calmed Cheaine.


    It was halfway through the fourteenth period that Rentap and his wife entered the Trigon Club. Looking around with interest, he had never been there before, he noted the seats and tables where several people were sitting, mostly women although there were a couple of men present. ¡°Do we take our own seats?¡± He asked his wife.


    ¡°No, this is the open part,¡± Cheaine explained, ¡°I am a member and have another place to go to, but we won¡¯t go there either.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Guiding him to a counter, discreetly located around a corner and out of sight of the front room, Cheaine spoke to the modestly dressed woman standing there. ¡°I have a viewing appointment.¡± Cheaine said, giving her name when the woman switched her eyes to her husband.


    ¡°Of course. Sir, madam.¡± The concierge made a note on the display screen. She waited a fraction then, with a professional smile that had been absent before, pointed towards a door Rentap had not noticed. ¡°Room number seven, sir, madam.¡±


    The room, they found, was well furnished in a modest but comfortable style. Instructions on a placard beside a comm unit on the low table placed in front of a couch, told them to sit on the couch and the girl to be viewed would enter onto the dais on the other side of the room. They were clearly instructed to not approach the dais or alarms would sound. Also, they were advised that the girl would not be allowed to leave the dais or again there would be alarms. Further instructions told them what to do next and how to finish the viewing.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Satisfied with the instructions they seated themselves on the couch and entered their names and the name of Cami sis Nep into the com unit installed into the table. After a fraction, the young girl entered the room onto the dais, scantily dressed as before with hands held demurely behind her back and eyes downcast.


    ¡°Sir, madam,¡± she said nervously. ¡°I am Cami sis Nep.¡±


    ¡°Hello, I am Rentap Dressiler and this is Cheaine Dressiler, my wife. You understand why we are here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I do.¡±


    *********


    There was silence for a fraction as Rentap looked the girl over. Cheaine noted that she was wearing the same uniform as the day before. ¡°Do you supply all your clothes Cami?¡± She asked. ¡°And do you have other, public clothes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam I do; although not many. The club supplies this uniform for us.¡±


    I will have to take her shopping, Cheaine thought, Perhaps Kapat would like to come along and help. Cheaine continued to watch as her husband asked Cami to turn around, slowly.


    *********


    Watching as Cami turned, Rentap silently agreed with his wife, Cheaine was right to option her, she is a rare beauty. When Cami had completed a full turn a command from Rentap stopped her. He pointed, ¡°There is a chair over there, please bring it to the center of the dais and sit down.¡±


    *********


    Cheaine hid a smile as her husband¡¯s eyes followed the young girl as she moved. She is indeed a lovely young woman, she thought.


    *********


    Finally seated and facing the two across the room, Cami felt anxious. She was somewhat uncomfortable sitting in front of the pair, this was not something that she had ever done before but she knew how important this was to her future so she controlled her breathing and tried to relax. The discrete enquires she had performed had informed her that the couple now sitting in front of her were of high status and the husband was successful businessman, with highly placed contacts. What was happening now was critical to getting a contract she knew so she sat still and composed herself as best as she could.


    *********


    ¡°Tell us about yourself,¡± Rentap requested Cami even as he thought, I am still not certain this is the right thing to do, although Cami seems a lovely girl.


    Cami launched into the all too common tale on Ti Lepus of a young girl plucked from her family and school and effectively displayed for sale to interested parties.


    ¡°You are from Libus Re, that¡¯s a long way away.¡± Rentap commented. ¡°How do you find living in Lepus Mal?¡±


    ¡°It was very confusing at first sir.¡± Cami replied. ¡°But I found my way around after a bit.¡± A shrug of youthful shoulders followed. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time for sightseeing, what with the club and school.¡±


    ¡°Have you continued your studies?¡± Rentap asked.


    ¡°Of course, sir. All the usual courses and I run, I am training in The Jump.¡±


    ¡°The Jump, that¡¯s a tough race, I ran in it when I went to school, do you do well in it?¡±


    ¡°I did at home, but here, not so very well, sir. The competition is harder here, but I try.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Rentap said thoughtfully, ¡°And your other courses, what are you studying now, and where?¡±


    Cami recited the curriculum and named the school. ¡°It is The Lepus Mal Service Girls Institute No. 1245 sir.¡± There was a wide-eyed earnestness about the young girl that made Rentap want to smile and he was certain that his wife wanted to as well. ¡°It is a good school, sir! The instructors, sir, are firm, but not harsh.¡±


    ¡°I am sure.¡± He paused. ¡°And how are you in mathematics, science and history?¡±


    *********


    Feeling more relaxed and her confidence growing, Cami laid out her accomplishments before the Dressilers. She did well in math, but science was a little more difficult. History was boring; all those places, names and dates! But she applied herself as her marks showed. Other subjects were then touched upon.


    ¡°Your family, they are comfortable with you coming so far away from your home and having an open contract?¡±


    Cami expected that question and had her answer ready. ¡°Oh yes, sir. When I left, they told me to apply myself and get a good position.¡±


    ¡°And you think that we are a ¡®good position¡¯?¡± Rentap was back to working hard to not smile as was Cheaine. They were both certain that the staff who would be listening, were groaning and silently begging Cami to stop.


    ¡°Indeed, sir. The very best. Why when I asked about you with the mistress here and searched on the ¡­ com ¡­¡± Camis voice trailed off and she suddenly looked stricken, her hands covered her mouth and a knot formed in her stomach. She just knew that she had made a mistake. She was sure that she had lost her chance.


    When both Cheaine and Rentap laughed, her relief was palpable and she put her hand on her stomach, ¡°That was smart,¡± said Rentap, ¡°don¡¯t worry, we are not displeased.¡±


    *********


    ¡°No, not at all.¡± Cheaine smiled. The look of relief on Camis face was plain. Rentap and Cheaine looked at each other. Cheaine nodded and Rentap nodded back, his mind made up at Camis innocent reply.


    ¡°We accept you and your contract.¡± Rentap stood and spoke with customary formality. Stooping, he entered the appropriate command into the comm unit.


    *********


    Cami jumped up from her chair and danced a little jig on the dais while Rentap and Cheaine smiled. They both stood as the club manager entered and bowed. The manager first spoke to Cami, ¡°Return to your duties, Cami. You will be contacted once the formalities are completed.¡±  Cami smiled and left, still dancing. The manager then addressed the Dressiler¡¯s. ¡°Congratulations sir, madam. Let us now complete the contract transfer. Please follow me.¡±


    They all had to smile as a round of shrieks of delight echoed from the back of the stage. The cheers came from what they all knew was a bevy of excited young girls, each hoping for the same result.


    *********


    Leading them out the same door she came in, the manager lead them down a corridor, turning into a small, almost empty office.


    ¡°Please forgive the sparse nature of the office. It is not normally used for these transactions, but the regular office is being repaired due to a recent incident.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry to hear that. There have been too many such incidents lately. I hope that no one was hurt?¡± Cheaine was distressed, as a club member she had heard of an ¡®incident¡¯ but not the details, she wondered if Cami knew any more but knew that she could not ask.


    *********


    Actually Cam¨ª knew no more than the bare bones, although the news had quickly spread amongst all the staff, with the usual exaggerations off course.


    *********


    ¡°No, no one. It was just a fanatic of the usual sort, the patrol are dealing with it.¡± The manager opened Cami¡¯s file and turned to Rentap, wanting to move on from an obviously embarrassing situation. ¡°You have already read the contract I presume sir, note that the usual clauses apply: One quarter of what you agree to pay the subject goes to her family and one quarter is to be held in trust for her future.¡± Rentap nodded. He had already reviewed the financial obligations.


    ¡°Good, and the balance goes to her, in an account you agree to set up.¡± Again, a nod of understanding.


    ¡°Now her current contract is for one hundred Konna a month. That is to be increased to one twenty five on her contract being purchased and then two hundred on completion of her first year. The standard provisions apply regarding satisfactory completion and safety, of course. Finally, you agree to house her, keep her safe and provide all necessities of life, these being set out in the contract.¡± The manager paused and smiled. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡±


    ¡°No, all that was very clear. Now your commission?¡±


    ¡°That is the usual amount, equal to twelve months of the first year¡¯s salary. Twelve hundred Konna,¡± the manager replied. ¡°That is payable in monthly payments and stops if the contract is not completed.¡± She paused. ¡°Or you can pay in full. Subject to the usual satisfaction, of course.¡± Why it was twelve months and not fourteen, no one could say.


    ¡°Off course, and I think payment in full is what we will do.¡± Rentap replied. ¡°Cami seems delightful. One question is her schooling. We know where her school is now, but I think that it would be best if we enrolled her into the same academy that our children go to.¡±


    The manager looked pleased at the payment, as indeed she might. ¡°Wonderful, and I agree with your thoughts on her schooling, I am sure that you know best there. Now let us complete everything.¡±


    Finalising the details took longer than expected, but soon the Cami sis Nep contract had the Dressiler¡¯s signatures on it and it was formally passed over to them. By tradition there was both a written and an electronic copy.


    *********


    After leaving the viewing room and being greeted by Lin, Nia and some of the other girls,  it had been with some difficulty that Cami had kept her composure until the manager came to collect her.  Fortunately her shift was now over and she was already starting to change when the manager arrived. After returning the few items that belonged to the club, her friends performed the ritual of escorting Cami to the new owners of her contract. The patrons of the club who were present looked on indulgently, most had seen similar processions before.


    ¡°Promise you¡¯ll keep in touch now?¡± Nia pressed.


    ¡°Of course I will,¡± Cami replied, ¡°And with you too, Lin¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Her mentor replied with a hint of tears.


    With final hugs and ¡°Good contracts¡¯ all around, the girls turned Cami over to the Dressilers. Cami could not help but note the look of surprise on Rentaps face


    *********


    Shortly afterward, an obviously delighted, and properly dressed young girl along with an older couple left in an automatic rental. Cami could barely keep still and Rentap smiled to himself while maintaining a somewhat aloof and solemn air as he watched his wife instruct their new charge on preserving an outward appearance of composure. She is going to keep Cheaine on her toes, he thought with amusement. Then he considered something else, I wonder how soon I should introduce her to Lorena. Not for a few months perhaps, let her settle in first. I will discuss this with Lorena, she will know from her own experience. And he put that thought aside.


    Once at the apartment spire, they took their private elevator to their floor, after signing Cami in with attention to all the necessary details and biological samples that their security demanded.


    *********


    If Cami was excited before, she almost lost control and dissolved into tears when, in her spacious new bedroom she was told that she would not be sharing it with anyone. ¡°I never had a room to myself before,¡± she stuttered. Cheaine smiled, understanding what that meant to the young woman.


    ¡°You have one now, and full use of the bathroom we showed you.¡± Cami gave a tearful, but beautiful smile at Cheaines reply.


    Stowing her clothes, including those that had been collected from the Center, was the work of just a fraction. During this, Cami could not stop looking around her new room, touching the bed, the side tables and looking out a large window onto the city scene of towers and streets. ¡°Our bedroom doesn¡¯t have a window, my sisters will be so jealous,¡± she said wistfully.


    Cheaine, watching Cami wander around the room smiled at that, then decided to change the subject as she helped Cami finish stowing her clothes.


    ¡°Shopping will be high on the list of activities for you,¡± Cheaine told the young girl. ¡°We will include Kapat, my daughter. She will be your mentor and is just a few months older then you.¡± Cami was delighted, a girl of high class and her own age as her mentor! She had forgotten about that.


    Thinking about her sisters brought back her family to mind and she turned to Cheaine and Rentap, ¡°Tonight, may I call my parents please, they will want to know?¡±


    ¡°Of course you may and we will speak to them as well.¡± Rentap replied, he had stayed at the door to the bedroom. ¡°As they are far away and in a different time zone it will be necessary to set up a timetable that is suitable for both you and them.¡± Cami was even more delighted, she could talk to her family and give them the news.


    *********


    Even though they hadn¡¯t known that Cami was to be assessed that day, when they arrived home Dinis and Kapat were just as delighted as Cami was. For once the rules went out the window and Kapat took Cami into her arms and hugged her. Dinis, as befitted the son and oldest child, was more formal, thinking back to the discussion with Kaput the previous night, but his delight was clearly equal to Kapats.


    The three quickly got to know each other and Kapat was soon organizing a shopping trip, in order that Cami should be dressed in the proper manner that befitted her new status. Dinis was in agreement. Of course he did not explicitly say so, but copied his father¡¯s lead in acknowledging that new clothes would uphold the family¡¯s status!


    Rentap was quietly pleased and sat back enjoying the show when he remembered Osterwald¡¯s reaction earlier that day. Sitting back in his chair, he found himself disturbed by the unspoken questions that Osterwald had raised. I must speak again to Osterwald about releasing him from his contract. Not straight away, that would not be wise. Osterwald will need time to assimilate the idea himself. But soon. He thought.


    Noticing her husband¡¯s change of mood, Cheaine gave him an expressive look of enquiry. Rentap gave a slight shake of his head at her look. I will find out later, she thought as she turned to the children.


    ¡°Enough. Cami needs to settle in and start learning her duties. And you two,¡± indicating Dinis and Kapat, ¡°you need to take care of yourselves as well. Yes, this is an exciting time, but you both have duties to attend to and homework to complete!¡±


    Reluctantly, Dinis and Kapat left and Cheaine turned to Cami. ¡°Your first and most important lesson is one you already know. You must never forget your position and status. What you say and do impacts on all of us. Don¡¯t be frightened, just remember it.¡± The frightened look that had appeared slowly ebbed from Cami¡¯s face. ¡°Now come with me. Jean ne Pator, our housekeeper whom you have already met, will instruct you in the workings of the house.¡±


    The two walked to the kitchen, the domain of Jean, the housekeeper.


    *********


    In her room, Jean did something that she normally did at least once a month, she called her brother.


    ¡°Hi be there Ilari, how be things in Nether West?¡± The response gave her a rare laugh. ¡°Well, betcha can¡¯t guess what arrived here today.¡± The ribald suggestions almost made her grin. ¡°Wizo you ain¡¯t, we gotta contract girl!¡±

 Chapter Thirteen

    Running hard down the back straight, Cami concentrated on her rhythm as she approached her next jump, this a water one. After this was a wall jump followed by the fence, the worst one with the whippy branches of a bush standing straight up to catch the legs of those who don¡¯t clear it. From the start line there was a dash with each competitor keeping in their own lane down the front straight to the first set of four hurdles, followed by a second set of four less than a dozen steps later. After both of these had been cleared, they were removed to allow the sprint to the finish. The hurdles were followed by a wooden beam, the water jump, then the wall. The last obstacle set up in the center of the final turn as always, the hated fence. After the second set of hurdles, each competitor could leave their lane to follow whatever path was best for them, they just had to clear each hazard!


    Clearing the fence easily, keeping as close as possible to the inside of the track, Cami drew another breath and stretched her legs as she settled into her sprint out of the curve into the straight. Hard on her heels was her main competition, a student from another school. While this was not a fully sanctioned event, Cami had lost to this girl each time they had met earlier and was determined to beat her this time!


    Coming into the home straight, Cami willed the last bit of speed out of her legs, the reserve she had saved till this moment. Sprinting as fast as she could, Cami raced for the finish, spurred on by the approval of the spectators roaring their delight, something only allowed in public at times such as this.


    Breathe, she urged herself. As the finish line grew closer, she felt that she could hear the pounding footsteps of her competition gaining on her, but the cries of the spectators encouraged her to greater efforts.


    Breathe faster, move faster, hold on, the thoughts pounded through her as the finish line seemed to grow closer but oh so slowly!


    With a final surge she crossed the finish line, barely managing to retain her feet, oblivious to cheers from those watching. Then her coach was there, a bottle of concentrate in her hand, moving her off the track.


    ¡°How did I do?¡± Cami gasped, gulping down a mouthful of the drink.


    ¡°You did well, Cami,¡± her coach Nessi ot Rimma was a member of the service class, reassured her, ¡°you won!¡±


    ¡°I did?¡± Cami took another swallow of concentrated vitamins, electrolytes and sugars along with other essential minerals. ¡°Who came second? Third?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Nessi counselled the girl she was beginning to view as her best chance to advance in status. ¡°I want you to go to the training room and do your recovery exercises. A quarter of a period now!¡±


    ¡°Yes Coach Rimma.¡± Cami took the proffered towel to wipe her sweat covered face and keeping the drink, headed to the schools exercise room where she would carry out the set of cooling down routines that had been designed for her.


    *********


    As Rimma watched Cami leave, another coach joined her. ¡°New is she?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Nessi replied innocently.


    ¡°The girl who just set a new record in the jump for her age group, that¡¯s who?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she did, didn¡¯t she!¡± Nessi didn¡¯t smile, not openly. ¡°She has been with me since the beginning of spring, not long after the Green Leaf Festival.¡±


    ¡°A contract girl then.¡± The coach from a different school murmured. ¡°Going to be interesting. Better keep an eye on the one she just whipped,¡± Came the unnecessary advice, ¡°that one doesn¡¯t like to lose, especially to contract girls.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I will.¡± Nessi nodded. She knew all about the second place finisher, a girl whose family was high in the service class with a status inset of ra. Almost fifteen, this was the last set of races that she would be running, and she had really wanted to win as her status would improve. She was also known to have a nasty temper, and there had been talk of harassment of contract girls by her.


    *********


    Oblivious to this background, Cami had settled on a stationary bicycle after she had spent some time on a treadmill. A considerable number of girls were in the room, some warming up, others cooling down from the same race or other competitions, there had been field events taking place at the same time as The Jump. Some had even congratulated Cami on her success.


    ¡°Nice run.¡± A girl who had been in the same race complemented Cami.


    ¡°You have really come along,¡± said another, a girl Cami recognised from her new school.


    ¡°Thank you, I have a good coach,¡± Cami replied.


    ¡°You have Coach Rimma don¡¯t you?¡± The girl, Cami didn¡¯t know her name, continued.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cami nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky, she¡¯s really good.¡± The girl said as she walked away.


    One of those cooling down on a treadmill was glaring at Cami. Ninna ra Conga was upset that she had lost to a new girl, one who had been recently been contracted and was from the far side of Ti Lepus to boot. She had beaten Cami easily the first time that they had met, while in the meeting, Cami had been on her heels but had faded to third. But this time, Cami had taken the early lead and held it to the end. Ninna ra Conga was not happy.


    Stepping of her machine, she started to walk towards the standing bike that Cami occupied. One of the other girl athletes, a senior girl, one of high status Cami guessed from the respect that had been shown to her, put out an arm to stop Ninna. The two girls exchanged some words then the senior girl nodded, spoke some more and moved her arm. Ninna held her face blank as she moved towards her prey.


    Cami, meanwhile had not been totally unaware of the subtle nuances in the room. A newcomer, she kept herself aware of her surroundings which were so different from what she was used to. She also watched the girls of different ages so that she could learn from them. Contract girls like herself clearly behaved differently from the girls who seemed to be of high status. These last seemed to know each other quite well and chatted freely whereas, the contract girls tended to keep to themselves. Just like me, Cami thought as she wondered about the differences.


    As soon as had Ninna entered the room, her eyes had sought out Cami and she continued to stare at her as she used the treadmill. Now, as she walked across the room, Cami instincts went on alert. Since the incident when she was traveling home on the public conveyance, she had spoked to the self-protection trainer who had quietly given her considerable additional training. Not much, just some instruction and practise on where and how to hit using both hands and feet. She had never told her parents or family, or the Dressilers.


    As Ninna came close to the bike she stopped on Camis right with her hands on her hips. ¡°Well, what do we have here?¡± She sneered. Almost two full years older than Cami, she was also taller and heavier.


    Staring back, Cami continued to slowly cycle. ¡°I would say that it is obvious.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Snapped Ninna, taken aback, usually her victims just remained silent. The logical and honest response caught her off balance.


    ¡°Well,¡± Cami replied, ¡°It¡¯s obvious what I am, a girl on a stationary bike.¡± Ninna just stared, open surprise on her face. One of the contract girls giggled while the senior girl, one of high status, who had spoken to Ninna frowned and started to walk towards them, she was too late.


    Forgetting whatever warning she had received, Ninna snapped. ¡°You little basticka, you!¡± she snarled as she reached out and grabbed Cami by the hair, intending to drag her of the bike. Instinctively, Cami reacted, with her right hand she grabbed one of Ninnas arms while striking out with the heel of her left palm. More by luck then aim, she caught Ninna right on the nose, hard.


    The unexpected pain, something she had never felt before, caused Ninna to let go, cover her nose with her hands and stagger back into the arms of the senior girl. Seeing the bloody result, this girl reacted fast. Pointing to one of the junior girls, she yelled, ¡°Get me a towel¡± Ninna was attended to and taken away by another senior girl. Turning to Cami the first girl spoke swiftly.


    ¡°I saw what happened Cami! Ninna struck first! Hit the shower, then find your coach! Tell her what happened and give her my name.¡±


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Cami asked even as she wondered how the girl knew who she was.


    ¡°Premma de Markus.¡± At Camis wide eyes, Premma saw that she recognised the name. ¡°Go,¡± had Cami moving swiftly but with deliberation out of the training room, she never looked back.


    *********


    Showered and changed, she found Nessi ot Rimma standing at the coach¡¯s space for her school, making entries into her log. Causally glancing at her prospect, she gave a second and longer look. Seeing not very well-hidden distress, she waved the young woman over.


    ¡°Ok, what happened?¡± Nessi listened without comment until the end. ¡°Who was this senior girl?¡± Camis answer brought a whistle, ¡°de Markus, hmm interesting, you have some firepower in your corner if they want to make trouble.¡±


    ¡°Why should they make trouble, I just defended myself?¡± Cami wondered.


    ¡°I know the family; they are desperate to gain high status designation and will do just about anything to achieve that.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cami still looked distressed. ¡°And I guess that I may have done something to affect that.¡±  She stopped then started again, looking up at her coach. ¡°What should I do?¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Talk to your contract family right now, tell them everything. I will see to things here at the meet. Don¡¯t worry about that, I know what to do.¡± Nessi gave a nod to Cami, and with a ¡®see you tomorrow¡¯ ringing in her ears, Cami left.


    Nessi ot Rimma did know what to do. Aware of the politics involved, she immediately found Premma de Markus, and asked her about the incident. After Premma confirmed Camis story, Nessi went to the central security station, reviewed the security record, asked for and obtained a certified copy of the automatic recording. By now the official organisers had become aware of the incident and Nessi was ready for them.


    *********


    Cami wasn¡¯t ready, also she wasn¡¯t looking forward to telling the Dressler¡¯s, no, not at all. But she knew that she had to, and her coach had spoken with urgency. Leaving the athletes area, she found the Dressilers were where they said they would be waiting. One look had Rentap on alert.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The rest of the family started at the sharp question. They gasped at Camis forthright but distressed response, ¡°I hit a girl who was attacking me.¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything,¡± Rentap said quietly.


    *********


    Back at the Dressilers apartment, the family at in silence, subdued by the events of the day. While Cami winning was a deserved high, the aftermath had cast a cloud over the event even though at the inquiry Cami had been vindicated. Looking around, Kapat glanced at the young girl sitting beside her.


    ¡°Where did you learn to do that?¡±


    Along with the rest of the family, Cami started at the abrupt question, but she knew what Kaput was talking about.


    ¡°I had been having lessons in self-defence for several months before coming to Lepus Mal.¡± Cami replied. ¡°They were part of my athletic training at the Middle Club at the Girls Room in the Collective Hall. They were increased after I was attacked by a drunk on the transport taking me home one day.¡±


    After a fractions silence and stares at this unexpected revelation, Rentap asked the obvious question.¡± Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asked,¡± Cami huddled down in her seat, arms across her body, ¡°anyway, it wasn¡¯t something I wanted to talk about. Actually I wanted to forget it.¡± The others nodded, that was reasonable. For a fraction, there was silence then Cami finished. ¡°I had seen drunks on the transport on other days, but they had never bothered me before.¡± There was silence while the others waited for Cami to continue. ¡°If the policeman hadn¡¯t been there that day, I don¡¯t know what would have happened. It was scary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that was good for you.¡± Rentap agreed while the others looked on. Dinis and Kapat with interest, Cheaine with a slight frown. ¡°Do you know who the policeman was?¡± Rentap asked.


    ¡°He said his name, I think that it was Dark something, Water or something like that.¡± With an effort Rentap kept his face blank. Dark gen Wattar? How big a coincidence was that! While the children didn¡¯t notice, they were concentrating on Cami, he saw the look that Cheaine threw him. With an inner sigh, he knew that he would have to explain, so he turned back to the day¡¯s events.


    ¡°Well the standing committee held the other girl at fault, not you Cami. She was also put on probation for the remainder of this year and all the next. It was obvious that you had no choice but to defend yourself. While I disapprove of violence, it¡¯s clear that your actions were in self-defence.¡±


    Cami thought that Rentap was acting rather pompous and from the expression on his face when he saw the looks that the rest of the family was giving him, he agreed. He coughed, ¡°Well it¡¯s been a long day, let¡¯s all say our good nights and get to bed.¡±


    *********


    Subdued, the three children said their goodnights and left. Rentap also left while Cheaine went to the kitchen to set the menu for the next day and authorise any necessary purchases. Going over the list of items she discussed them with Jean ne Pator, their housekeeper. With a brisk nod she approver the menu and purchasers Jean suggested.


    Studying her mistress, Jean decided to speak up. ¡°Madam, if I may.¡± She began.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Cheaine spoke in surprise.


    ¡°Do not be too hard on Cami.¡± Jean said. ¡°She did what was necessary to stop someone from hurting her.¡± Jean looked directly at her mistress and emphasised what she said next. ¡°And No More!¡±


    With a feeling of unreality, Cheaine stared at her housekeeper. ¡°I am not sure I understand.¡± She said.


    ¡°Cami defended herself and stopped. That is a hard thing to do. It shows that she hadn¡¯t lost control. That is good.¡± Jean looked directly at Cheaine. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand how hard it is to do that, to stop hitting someone who is hurting you. We of the underclass know what it is like to be abused by others and defend ourselves. Consider, if someone was hurting Kapat, what would you do to stop them?¡±


    ¡°I think that I would do what is necessary.¡± Cheaine answered slowly.


    ¡°That is what Cami did.¡± Jean replied.


    *********


    Laying on her bed still dressed and staring at the ceiling, Cami wondered if she had ruined everything with her hitting that girl! Would she be sent back to her family, with the ominous words ¡®unsatisfactory completion¡¯ stamped across the contract? With her mind focused on these unpleasant thoughts she jumped to her feet at the soft chime of someone announcing themselves at her door. Opening it, she was startled to see Kapat standing there.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Cami asked in surprise.


    ¡°May I come in?¡± The slightly older girl asked. Even more nonplused, neither had been in the others bedroom before, Cami stood back to let Kapat in.


    ¡°You had two sisters to share your old bedroom with, didn¡¯t you?¡± Kapat asked looking around. ¡°And your old room was smaller than this?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cami watched Kapat, puzzled.


    ¡°Really, however did you cope?¡±


    Taken aback, ¡°We just did.¡± Cami replied, ¡°My sisters had bunk beds.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t have a window?¡±


    Cami shook her head, still puzzled.


    ¡°Oh, that must have been a big change for you.¡± Kapat seemed to be at a loss to say more. Cami wondered what had brought her to her room and decided to ask.


    ¡°Kapat, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering,¡± Kapat wandered around the bedroom. ¡°Have you ever hit someone before?¡±


    Defensive, Cami replied with a brittle ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Neither have I. I don¡¯t know what I would do if someone attacked me.¡± Unconsciously, Kapat sat on the bed. Slowly, Cami Joined her


    ¡°Did you know the girl you hit?¡± Kapat asked.


    ¡°I only remember her first name, Ninna, but we had raced before, although she had always won.¡± Cami shrugged, it was becoming a habit of hers. ¡°She was older, faster and better trained.¡± Then Cami grinned and gave a rare giggle, ¡°At least until Coach Rimma had worked with me for a while! I have really learnt a lot from her, like how to run a race, manage my breathing, when to put on a sprint, things like that.¡±


    ¡°You ran that last race really well¡± Kapat also smiled. ¡°We were really proud of you.¡± With her head to the side Kapat looked at the strange girl who had come into her life. ¡°Will you have to race her again?¡±


    ¡°No, she will go onto seniors now.¡± A resolute look appeared along with a frown. ¡°But I bet that she will try to make trouble for me, maybe Premma de Markus too.¡±


    ¡°If she does, she will have more trouble than she can imagine. No one will want to upset the de Markus clan on purpose and father is friends with her uncle who is a minister. I bet that her family is pretty upset with her right now. That was a severe punishment that she got and it¡¯s going to cost her a lot of friends and some status as well!¡± A pensive look appeared on Kapats face. ¡°I heard about her from some other girls who have transferred over from her school.¡± What was said next, really surprised Cami. ¡°You may have made some new friends!¡±


    ¡°Well I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to do it that way!¡± Cami sat up in surprise. ¡°Was Ninna that disliked?¡± Kapat nodded. ¡°Oh, well, sometimes you get what you deserve.¡± Cami stopped than spoke again. ¡°I just hope that she stays away from me.¡±


    ¡°You would hit her again?¡±


    ¡°Only if I had to. I don¡¯t want to, but sometimes you have to defend yourself.¡± Camis chin came up in her characteristic way as she continued, ¡°I am also going to take some more self defense classes, Coach Rimma said that she would help me with them.¡± A mischievous look appeared as Cami continued, ¡°Want to join me?¡±


    ¡°What, join you?¡± Kapat gasped, ¡°In defence classes?¡± Cami laughed at the horrified look Kapat displayed at the thought. ¡°Cami, how could you!¡± Kapat scolded Cami then laughed herself.


    It was the first time the two girls had ever talked to each other alone and they continued for a while longer. Finally they hugged said good night and Kapat returned to her bedroom.


    It had been a traumatic day for the family and Rentap missed the news so he did not hear about the execution of a writer for treason in a minor southern town. Not that he would have considered it a matter of significant importance.


    *********


    Nikie di Frim didn¡¯t miss it. When she heard of the execution of their journalist patsy she just smiled. She hadn¡¯t bother to follow the trial, the subsequent appeals or the live broadcast of the gruesome execution of their unknowing patsy.


    Kirkrup her husband, sat back and laughed.


    ¡°A drink to celebrate.¡± He said, passing to her; her favorite beverage, a foaming mug of local ale.


    ¡°So, what is next?¡± She asked.


    ¡°We increase the pressure on the assembly with more demonstrations and acts of violence. Not us of course, but those of the underclass and service classes who are up for this. They make useful fuel.¡± Contempt dripped from his answer.


    ¡°We need to start training small groups of really reliable members of our group.¡± Nikie mused.


    ¡°Train them with what? And how many?¡±


    ¡°Weapons, whatever we can get. And just a few, for a special project.¡±


    ¡°For what purpose.¡± Smiled Kirkrup, thinking that he knew what his wife had in mind and liking the thought.


    ¡°For an act of violence that will set this planet on fire!¡± She hissed, her face ugly in its hatred. ¡°She has probably forgotten all about me, but I will never forget or forgive her for her insults, nor for her act of betrayal when we were young. And her husband is associated with the empire too.¡±


    Nikie smiled, a predator¡¯s smile. Her husband laughed again.


    *********


    The Dark Lord was also aware and considered carefully what he was going to have to do. Summoning the Council of Tantalus, he announced his decision. He would return to Tihab along with members of the Circle. He did not tell them that he would also go to Ti Lepus and continue work that he had started there.


    ¡°Their soft touch,¡± He said referring to the Ladies, ¡°may be needed to avert the disaster that looms, but there are other factors at work including one that no one else sees.¡±

 Chapter Fourteen.

    Cheaine was waiting with a smile when the doors slid open on Rentaps arrival. To the casual observer, it would seem that the stricter security arrangements that had been agreed three months before, after the public execution of the journalist, had no effect on the beautiful woman, but Rentap knew his wife too well.


    ¡°Darling.¡± He took his wife into his arms and kissed her.


    ¡°Rentap! The children!¡± Cheaine protested the, to her, unseemly display of open affection.


    ¡°We are in our own house and there is no one in the vestibule, so why should I not kiss my beautiful wife.¡± He looked around. ¡°Where are the children and Cami, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Jean is watching them, they are in their lounge.¡± Although Cheaine had protested the kiss, she had made no attempt to release herself from the hold her husband¡¯s arms had of her. Indeed, she was holding him just as firmly.


    ¡°I will go and get changed. We will need to talk to the children about the festival tomorrow.¡± Kissing his wife again, he released her and, walking side by side, they moved to their private quarters.


    *********


    At his office that day, Rentap had spoken to his new partner Osterwald ra Tyrrel. Due to the reality that attacks by agitators had greatly increased, they would attend the Rains Festival on different days. Osterwald, no longer his secretary but now a partner would attend the next day. A security guard would accompany both of them in the future to all events as well as securing the office.


    *********


    After the meal, the family gathered together, the parents joining the youths in the latter¡¯s lounge. Jean brought in light refreshments.


    ¡°Thank you Jean.¡± Rentap acknowledged the service. Jean left thinking again about her hopes for improving her status. As this was her last task, she retired for the night.


    ¡°We really must do something about her status,¡± Cheaine commented, unaware of Jeans thoughts.


    ¡°I agree. After the festival, we will,¡± Rentap agreed. Both Dinis and Kapat agreed vocally while Cami, still wary although there had been no recriminations about her action at the meet, nodded in agreement. At races since then, some of the other contestants had expressed their admiration to her, carefully of course and she had also struck up some tentative new friendships. Kapat had helped, even taking the self defense course with her but Cami was still uncertain of her place. And for some unknown reason, she felt uneasy about going to the Rains Festival. Perhaps because it¡¯s the first major public outing the whole family is going to together, she thought, and it¡¯s not an athletic meet.


    Covering her unease, Cami expressed her curiosity about the Rains Festival. ¡°What happens? I have never been able to attend one before, I always had chores or school and only could go to the Sun Festival once or twice.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is fun, but be prepared, you will get wet!¡± Kapat laughed.


    ¡°Wet, all the clothes!¡± Cami was shocked, thinking of all her lovely new clothes. Again changing the subject to cover her uncertainty, she turned to Rentap and Cheaine, ¡°I am sorry that we missed the Sun Festival because of me.¡± They had visited Camis at that time.


    ¡°Oh yes! So don¡¯t wear clothes that have dye that will run and stain.¡± Dinis interjected with a grin, not allowing her to escape. Cami gave him a look of horror.


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t scare Cami,¡± scolded Rentap, hiding his amusement, ¡°All of our clothes are coloured with dyes that won¡¯t run.¡± Turning to Cami, Rentap reassured her, ¡°It was good to meet your family and bring back some items that are important to you. Anyway your family were very nice and they could see that you are well taken care of.¡±


    Cami nodded, thinking of to the trip back to her home. It had been good to see her family again, but in the manner of the young, it was the festival that now occupied her mind. She asked about her clothes again, ¡°What should I wear tomorrow?¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Hiding a smile, Cheaine stood and beckoned the two girls to follow her. ¡°We will select the clothes that both of you will wear tomorrow. And make very sure that the dye in them will not run!¡±


    With a laugh, the two girls hustled out the room holding hands and giggling at the same time. Cheaine gave her husband a rueful look and followed.


    Rentap gave his wife an amused smile as she left, but wisely refrained from comment. His son was not as restrained.


    ¡°Why do girls act so, I don¡¯t know, silly.¡± Dinis stopped and his father just waited. ¡°I mean, I love my sister and like Cami a lot, more as I get to know her better and she has a nice family. But they just annoy me so much at times.¡± He sat back with a huff.


    ¡°Because they are fourteen year old girls, that is why and you are not yet sixteen and don¡¯t see the possibilities.¡± Dinis opened his mouth to speak, but closed it as his father held up his hand.


    ¡°Son, you are fifteen, and you will be sixteen years of age within the month. That is a turning point for you. You will receive more responsibilities and your curriculum at school will become more focused so you will have to make more choices. One of them will eventually involve Cami.¡± Rentap paused before continuing.


    Dinis was sitting with quiet attention. He had anticipated this discussion.


    His farther continued, ¡°You know that Cami sis Nep will not be fifteen for about eight months and therefore, sixteen a year after that. She will not be allowed or available until then.¡± The unspoken implication was clear. ¡°That will be a long time for you to wait. And you must be patient and wait! If you are having problems with that, you must tell me. But remember, even then she may not agree and you must accept that.¡± Again, his father paused, then continued.


    ¡°You know the law, any rupture of the law cannot be hidden and the consequences would be severe. Not just to you and her, but to all of us. Not least our status. You will face the greatest test over the next year and a half.¡±


    Rentap eyed his son, the message seemed to be getting through, at least at this time. Although he was sure that much of it would be soon forgotten. After all, he too had been young once.


    ¡°Father ¡­¡± Whatever his son was about to say was interrupted as the two girls came back into the room. This time, sedately, as young women of their status. Cami was to consider herself of the same status and be aware of how girls of high status should hold themselves. Cheaine followed.


    ¡°All ready for tomorrow, dear?¡± Smiled Rentap. His wife gave him the look that wives gives husbands at such times.


    ¡°The clothes are at least,¡± Cheaine replied, then looked at her son. She could read the signs of a serious talk, however knowing her place in the convoluted world of Ti Lepus¡¯s internal workings, she remained silent. On that subject at least, but there were others that she could broach.


    ¡°Have you selected your clothes, Dinis?¡± Cheaine asked her son.


    ¡°Not yet mother,¡± Dinis said quietly ¡°I will see to it now, then retire.¡± He nodded to both his parents. ¡°Goodnight mother, father.¡± Then to his sister and Cami as well, without speaking.


    ¡°Goodnight son.¡± Rentap returned the nod.


    ¡°Goodnight Dinis.¡± Smiled Cheaine.


    ¡°Goodnight brother,¡± waved Kapat.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± from Cami.


    ¡°You two need to go to bed as well. It will be a long day tomorrow.¡± Rentap addressed the two young women.


    The two girls stood gracefully, Kapat kissed her father, then her mother. Wishing them goodnight, she left to her room.


    Cami gave them both a graceful bow as she had been taught and also wished them both goodnight and retired to her room.


    As the two adults walked to their private quarters, they talked quietly, as husband and wife are wont to.


    ¡°Cami has really come along. She is becoming part of the family. You have done well, my dear.¡± Rentap congratulated his wife.


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Cheaine gave a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Dinis is taken with her but still very young. But the next couple of years are going to be hard for him.¡±


    ¡°I know you will help him darling.¡±


    The two continued to talk, arranging the affairs of their family as good parents always do.

 Part Five, Chapter Fifteen.

    While she had no idea where the teams were, Nikie di Frim didn¡¯t care. All she knew was that there would be at least three teams of three men. She did not know them and did not want to know them or anything about them. As long as they did their job, that was all that mattered. Neither did she did know who the spy stationed outside Cheaine Dressiler¡¯s spire was; that the spy knew who they were looking for was enough. Confirmation that the Dressiler¡¯s had left for the festival was all Nikie needed.


    The rains had broken for the morning and the sun flooded the city with its white light. This worried Nikie slightly as the cursed patrol would be alert, but conversely the work of identifying the Dressiler¡¯s would be easier and the three squads would be able to operate better without rain. The conservative dress that the people of Ti Lepus customarily wore would assist in hiding their weapons.


    Leaving the temporary accommodation she had taken to be close to the festival grounds, Nikie joined the crowd walking there. Her destination was the entrance used by those of high status. Although she had scouted this entrance before, boiling in anger, this time she almost smiled. Today she would see the person she hated most, destroyed.


    I only wish that somehow Cheaine knew that it was me who arranged this, Nikie brooded, but it will be good to watch anyway.


    If it had been possible or feasible, she would have been in a building overlooking the entrance to the fairgrounds, but there were no buildings high enough and they were all locked. In any case, she wanted to be close as possible to the action so she could see her hated rival die.


    *********


    The Dressiler¡¯s were in a state of mild chaos.


    Both Kapat and Cami had decided that the clothes that they had selected the night before weren¡¯t what they really wanted and were getting dressed and changing clothes at the same time. Back and forth they went, dressing and undressing and redressing, all to Cheaines growing annoyance while Rentap hide his amusement and Dinis, his frustration.


    ¡°Kapat! Cami!¡± Cheaine spoke more sternly then she usually did. ¡°Enough changes.¡±


    Dinis rolled his eyes, glancing at his father. Rentap was keeping his face covered with as bland a look as he possibly manage.


    ¡°Why do they have to be like that?¡± Dinis hissed to his father, try to keep his voice as low as possible so as to avoid his mother¡¯s wrath. If anyone was going to feel the whip, and it looked like someone would, it wasn¡¯t going to be him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait in our lobby dear,¡± Rentap ushered his son to their access at the public elevator which was on the outside of the building.


    Arriving, he pointed, ¡°Dinis sit,¡± he said taking a chair for himself. Moodily, Dinis folded his lean body into the chair. ¡°Patience, son. This is all new to Cami, and Kapat is excited to show her everything. You will have to make some allowances for the two of them today.¡± He eyed his son. ¡°If you don¡¯t you will be punishing yourself along with all of us and that will not make me happy.¡± He gave his son an encouraging smile, then continued, ¡°If you want to have some fun, just watch your mother having to deal with both Cami and your sister.¡± Rentap chuckled. ¡°Personally, I am planning on enjoying the show.¡±


    Dinis stared at his father, then started to laugh, joined by his father.


    The pair were still chuckling when the three female members of the family, followed by Jean, arrived in the dwelling¡¯s lobby area. Both Cami and Kapat were wearing dark coloured smocks. Camis was deep blue while Kapats was dark green. Cheaine was wearing an ankle length dress of sunset red. All three, like the two men, were carrying their hats and coats.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± frowned Kapat. Cami looked puzzled, but Cheaine just gave the two men one of her patented looks, the one every husband knows, the one that says; we will discuss this later.


    ¡°We should be going, that is, if you don¡¯t want to be late now, dear.¡± When his wife used that tone and phrasing, Rentap knew to just smile and acquiesce.


    Entering the family¡¯s departure code, he called the elevator. ¡°I ordered an extra-large automatic for us today. I think that all of us will need it.¡± Turning to the housekeeper he told her that they would be eating at the festival grounds so she could have the rest of the morning and most of the afternoon off. Jean bowed and left with a ¡°Yes master,¡±


    ¡°Will it wait for us?¡± Cheaine was still using that tone.


    Rentap took note and answered smoothly. ¡°It is not yet time for its arrival, I set it for period nine point five.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she said abruptly, which revealed Cheaines continued state of annoyance.


    Eyeing his wife, Rentap knew that a public display of affection would be rejected, furthermore, it would be inappropriate, which would only make Cheaine even unhappier. Being an astute man, he left his wife well alone.


    It was the outside elevator that was being used this day and it arrived on time. Kapat, Cami and Dinis all stood back respectfully as their parents entered. As the three young people entered, Cami gave a gasp and stepped quickly to the front, entranced by the floor to ceiling view of Lepus Mal.


    ¡°Have you been in this elevator before Cami?¡± asked Rentap with the smile he could show as they were still on their private living area.


    ¡°No master, never,¡± she replied awestruck, her eyes glued to the scene in front of her. ¡°I have only used the inside ones.¡±


    The clouds had broken apart and the white light from the system¡¯s hot sun, a class FV, was streaming through in radiant beams. Mists were raising from the drying streets and floating past the towers. Today, Lepus Mal was beautiful in its steaming glory.


    As the elevator dropped, the aspect changed. Beams of sunlight bounced off buildings, sometimes dazzling and sometimes throwing cascades of radiance in all the colours of the rainbow. Spread through the clouds, were more beams of light, broken into colours of gold, orange and violet, all spreading their glory over the city.


    Cami was delighted and her happiness was infectious. Both Kapat and Dinis followed her to the front pointing out the changing landscape of light. Rentap felt happier than he had for several months. Turning to them, Cami exclaimed ¡°What a lovely view! I can¡¯t believe that we don¡¯t use this elevator every day!¡±


    Cheaine could not help but laugh and Rentap laughed along with her. The two looked at each other. The previous tension evaporated.


    ¡°It is a beautiful sight,¡± Cheaine murmured.


    ¡°Almost as beautiful as you,¡± Rentap murmured back, the compliment turning Cheaines cheeks a rosy pink.


    She gave her husband a smouldering look that promised for later, then asked, ¡°You did say that Lorena was joining us, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°She commed me from the buildings arrival level a fraction ago. You don¡¯t have second thoughts, do you?¡±


    ¡°No, she can take Cami and Kapat in hand and model for them how to behave in public.¡±


    ¡°Especially Cami.¡± Rentap smiled, looking at how Cami was almost jumping up and down as she moved to stand on tiptoe at every new blaze of light. Kapat was chattering away and also showing enthusiasm, pointing out different views to her brother and Cami. Even Dinis was affected by the two young girl¡¯s enthusiasm.


    ¡°She is delightful, but sometimes her enthusiasm gets the best of her.¡± He continued.


    ¡°And she gets the other two joining in,¡± Cheaine observed, but she was still smiling.


    As the elevator moved lower, Rentap nodded to Cheaine. She sighed, but stepped to Cami and Kapat.


    ¡°Calm down now, Kapat, Cami, Dinis. The public will be seeing us soon, so remember your status.¡±


    ¡°Yes mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes mistress.¡±


    All the family were properly dressed from the outing and they quickly checked that every item was correct and in place as the elevator floated slowly to a stop at the ground floor. The doors slid open and the five stepped out into the foyer of the apartment tower. Cheaine and Rentap stepped out first followed by Kapat and Cami. Dinis was the last one off, standing tall and with as dignified a mien as he could manage.


    Waiting for them was Lorena Makapet, dressed in a similar conservative style. With a smile, she waved them over, ¡°Was it a good ride down?¡± She asked the girls her smile still in evidence.


    ¡°Wonderful, thank you.¡± Kapat smiled.


    ¡°Yes thank you, Madam Makapet.¡± Even the solemn words could not hid the grin Cami was trying to suppress.


    ¡°I have the same elevator in my tower. I take it every chance I get.¡± As Lorena spoke, she turned and began to move towards the main doors. The door attendant held the door open with a bow to the parents and a nod to the rest.


    While both Cheaine and Rentap nodded back, Lorena gave the man a small smile, much to his discomfort. The three children just walked by, each giving a nod of thanks.


    Outside, the group of six waited for the automatic conveyance arrival, then boarded with the proper deference for the seniority of Cheaine, Lorena and Rentap. Once in, they settled into their seats.


    *********


    The spy, recognising the family she was waiting for keyed her comm with the code phrase, ¡°Empire.¡± Nikie on her way received the phrase a fraction later. She did not smile. Inwardly, however, she exalted. The observer¡¯s job completed, she left idly wondering just what she had done. With a mental shrug she put the matter from her mind and left to meet with her husband who had no idea what his wife was involved in. The two, both of high service class, met at a caf¨¦ where they shared a meal before returning to their home. They did not go to the festival grounds.


    *********


    Now halfway to her destination, Nikie di Frim, glanced idly at the crowds heading in the same direction wondering how many of them were also heading to the festival grounds. Also crossing her mind, was the thought that some of those walking with her may be members of the team. As casually as possible, she looked from left to right, trying not to seem inquisitive. That would only draw attention to herself.


    *********


    As none of the three teams were in the same area as Nikie, her curiosity was redundant. They had all arrived separately, posing as visitors for the Rains Festival, each staying in the temporary accommodation provided for single travelling men and paying no attention to each other. All this they had learned and practiced in the months since the conviction and death of Wiski Lewes. That unfortunate was a martyr to these men, and they were prepared to die to avenge him. Of Nikie di Frim, they had no knowledge at all.


    Arming themselves with the weapons that they were to use, then leaving their separate accommodations, some at about the same time as Nikie, others at slightly different times, but all carefully choreographed, they travelled by foot to the main gates of the festival grounds, their final destination.


    *********


    Entering the destination into the console, Rentap engaged the automatic drive then settled back into his seat. Turning around with a smile he addressed the rest of his family, ¡°Just under a period to go and we will be at the festival.¡± Joining the traffic smoothly, the Dressiler¡¯s chatted in their anonymity paying no attention to the crowds walking.


    ¡°What can we do first when we arrive?¡± Cami asked. ¡°Go to the shower display? The river splash? The water wash?¡± Excited about going to the festival for the first time, she had searched her comm for some of the attractions.


    ¡°Then you will get really wet.¡± Dinis showed his lofty knowledge. ¡°Do you want to be wet all day?¡±


    ¡°Oh, a little water won¡¯t hurt a big boy like you.¡± Cami showed her mostly hidden spirit. ¡°At home, before I got a contract, I had to walk home in the rain many times.¡±


    Kapat laughed. ¡°Yes Dinis, you don¡¯t want to think that girls are tougher then you!¡±


    ¡°Now girls, don¡¯t tease,¡± Cheaine spoke with a warning note.


    ¡°Cami, why don¡¯t you and I walk together for a while? I have been at the festival before and there are a few things that I can show you,¡± Lorena intervened.


    ¡°I think that is an excellent idea.¡± Cheaine agreed


    Kapat began to ask if she could come along. Cheaine frowned slightly and was about to speak but Lorena spoke first, ¡°I think that it would be best if it was just Cami, you can join us later, Kapat.¡±


    Disgruntled, but the years of training overrode her inclination to protest, so Kapat sat back in her chair. Up front Dinis gave a small smile. The spotlight had shifted off him for now.


    Rentap sat quietly in his seat, giving only a small bit of his attention to the chatter behind him. He had been covertly surveying the crowds walking, but with no experience or knowledge of what to look for, he did not see anything suspicious. It would not have mattered anyway, what he was looking for lay ahead.


    *********


    Nikie di Frim was almost at the gates. Looking around, she saw that all the transporters came in from her right, passing her before stopping at a drop point and discharging before continuing out on the left. If she stood where she was, across the street from the arrivals, she would be too far away and unable to clearly identify the targets she needed to. She would have to cross the street and get closer.


    With a quick glance around, she moved to the pedestrian crossing area. Keeping a careful watch for the target vehicle, she crossed only when she and the waiting crowd received the proper signal and the crossing security gates lifted. She did not follow the crowd into the fairgrounds, but moved towards the vehicle arrival area. Casting another swift glance around, she saw that there were already spectators there, people everywhere always wanted to see the arrival of the high status. Fools, Nikie thought cynically, You will get a good show today.


    *********


    As their conveyance drew closer to their destination, Rentap looked around, ¡°Looks like the festival is going to be even more crowded than usual today. The nice weather has drawn everyone out.¡±


    ¡°Well, father, it is a holiday.¡± Dinis put in.


    Their conveyance was slowing as the crowds caused the automatic safety features in their and other vehicles to engage.


    *********


    The nine men were still slowly easing into groups of three, a process complicated by the crowds as they were careful not to draw attention to themselves. It was preferable, at this stage, for them to get as close as possible to their selected position without annoying anyone rather than being in the perfect position that they could strike from. If they had to, they knew what to do. Anyone who got in the way when it was time was to be eliminated.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    *********


    The conveyance in front of the Dressiler¡¯s was stopped as the road closed to allow pedestrians to cross in a flood. At the all clear signal the front vehicle started then stopped again. The passengers exited quickly, seeming to be in a hurry to enter the gates, the Dressiler¡¯s watching with amusement. The empty conveyance pulled away, its automatic system directing it to the nearest empty parking spot or sending it onto whoever may have ordered it.


    This left the Dressiler¡¯s vehicle free to move to the front of the queue.


    *********


    With a sharp intake of breath, Nikie di Frim saw the approaching conveyance and recognised who was in it. Pulling out her comm unit, she entered the code phrase, an old saying of their people: ¡°Ti Lepus lives.¡± Hidden in the crowd as Nikie was, Cheaine never saw her.


    Next, was a swift description of as much as she could see of Rentap who would most likely be the first to exit the conveyance. As it slowed, another passed it and stopped in front. The doors opened on both at the same time and two men, dressed virtually identically to Rentap, got out of the one in front.


    In a heart stopping fraction, Nikie knew that things were going to go wrong, she just didn¡¯t realise by how much.


    *********


    Weapons still concealed, five of the men were now in position, each ready to kill. Four further back, jostling other people aside, were trying to join them. None had energy weapons. They were obtainable, but projectile weapons were easier to get. Nikie also careered forward, pushing people out of the way ignoring cries of protest, hoping everything was going to go to plan, but knowing inside herself that things were going to go wrong.


    *********


    Rentap was surprised when they were passed. Dinis was as well. ¡°Someone is in a hurry,¡± he commented.


    ¡°Or more important. Well, here we are, let¡¯s go,¡± Rentap said, as he exited, Dinis following.


    In the back of the conveyance, Kapat and Cami were busily chatting, planning for their future lives. Kapat to get a good marriage. Cami to maintain her position with the Dressiler¡¯s. Lorena and Cheaine exchanged knowing glances, watching the two girls making plans. Each thought back to their own youth when they had similar hopes even as Cheaine went to open her door.


    *********


    The five men who had got to the front of the crowd, raised their projectile weapons, fingers pressed triggers and all five fired the first rounds. Rentap never even saw them.


    Two at the Dressiler¡¯s, and three at the nameless man and his companions.


    Rentap took the first two bullets in his body, the shock driving the breath from his lungs. He slumped against the conveyance and slid to the ground. Dinis took one in his head, knocking his cap off. He fell soundlessly back onto the front seat of the conveyance. The nameless man and his companion were also down and dying. The killers kept shooting.


    The screaming started. A few of the crowd began to scatter, others stood still, shocked and uncertain as to what was going on. Even several members of the patrol, stationed at or near the gate, were shocked into temporary immobility. But at more gunfire, training swiftly asserted itself. The patrolmen began to move, calls went out and were responded to. More patrol members, some armed with pulse weapons, others with stun guns, rushed to the scene of carnage.


    The gunmen had used the brief space of time ruthlessly. Two had concentrated on the Dressiler¡¯s, three on the vehicle in front, the other four on innocent bystanders who were in the way. Two more people in the front conveyance were shot and killed.


    *********


    Rentap was down, dying. He gasped, looked once for Cheaine, then closed his eyes. Dinis was already dead, the single bullet had done its job, the rest that struck him, unnecessary. Cheaine had jumped out of the conveyance, grabbing at her husband, screaming in vain for him to answer her. One of the gunmen, off to the side, took careful aim and emptied his weapon; one with a revolving cylinder, into her back. Cheaine collapsed onto her husband without a sound, dead. Lorena, still in the vehicle, screamed at the sight. Kapat and Cami were also screaming, terrified. Yelling at them to get out on the other side, Lorena stepped out of the conveyance hoping to cover them. Doing so cost her, her life as she was gunned down without mercy and fell across Cheaine, her mouth working in protest.


    *********


    Meanwhile, some of the nearby onlookers, showing unexpected courage, aided by patrolman rushing to the gate, had diverted several of the gunman from their mission. One of these diversions had been performed unintentionally by Nikie.


    Anxious to see her hated rival from years gone by killed, Nikie had made the mistake of running up and grabbing the closest of the gunmen. Without thinking, she yelled at him to stop shooting at the front vehicle. Before she could say anymore, the man turned, pointed his weapon and fired a shot directly into her forehead. She dropped without speaking another word. The gunman turned back to his prey, before he could open fire again, a stun bean hit the back of his head, knocking him unconscious.


    *********


    The four gunmen in the crowd had, by this time, fought off the attempts by the unarmed crowd to stop them but this left them short of ammunition as they had only one reload each. Some of the weapons took six rounds, some seven and one eight. Also patrol reinforcements were arriving so two who had reloaded, turned their guns on the patrol, their heavy coats reducing the impact of stun beams where they didn¡¯t strike bare flesh. However, the stun beams did have a momentary paralysing effect, allowing the patrolmen with pulse guns to kill them.


    *********


    Kapat was scrambling to open the far door while Cami cringed inside the vehicle. Finally getting the door open, Kapat yelled at Cami to follow her. Conditioned to follow orders, and knowing that she had to get out of there if she was to live, Cami slid across the seat only to find Kapat on the road, dead. She had been shot in the back as she had exited the transporter. Cami screamed ¡°NO,¡± and crawled out of the vehicle. Climbing to her feet she started to run in an unintentional staggering motion. Smiling, three of the remaining gunmen raised their guns and fired, incredibly, all three missed as they had never shot at a moving and weaving target before. One began to run after her, gun raised and spitting bullets, but was killed by an alert patrolman with a pulse weapon. The other two turned to face the patrol, but were killed before they could fire their last rounds.


    The last remaining gunman had hidden himself between the two conveyances. Peeking around the vehicles, he saw that he was the last of the nine and was determined to finish what he had been trained to do. When he saw that the others had missed Cami, he knew. Lifting his weapon, he took careful aim and fired, empting his magazine. She staggered briefly as the bullets tugged at her cloak but continued to run across the road, pulling off her cloak and dropping it as she went. A darkly dressed man and woman standing in front of a building with an open door waved to her and Cami ran towards them. The killer swore as he reloaded, stood up and fired again, missed but wounded a bystander. A pulse beam killed him before he could shoot again.


    *********


    Reaching the other side of the road, Camis left arm was grabbed by the strange man and he pulled her into the building, shutting the door behind them. ¡°Come with me, we¡¯ve got to get you out of here,¡± the man yelled. A woman standing there grabbed the other arm and the three of them went deeper into the building, down stairs toward the basement levels.


    *********


    Sessi Dark gen Wattar was checking various displays at the festival for security concerning the Council of Ministers when the alarms sounded. He had carried out his investigations in the unrest and this had included interviewing Ardine Makapet, Lorena¡¯s mother. He paled with shock and ran along with other police officers, to the main gate. Running to the vehicles, he showed his identification when a patrolman tried to stop him. Like others, he was at first stunned by the carnage.


    ¡°No ¡­¡± he rebounded with the shock of seeing the slaughtered Dressiler¡¯s. ¡°Not the whole family.¡±


    ¡°Another one ran that way, sir. These killers were shooting at her but all missed,¡± one patrolman indicated some of the shooters as he shook his head in wonder, ¡°lucky girl.¡± he recognised authority when he saw it. ¡°Alive, but I don¡¯t know what happened to her, she disappeared into that building,¡± he pointed.


    ¡°Cami!¡± The Gray swore a rare oath as he realised who was missing. He looked at the building but decided not to follow immediately.


    ¡°You know her, sir?¡± the patrolman, asked.


    ¡°Yes, she is or was under contract to that family there.¡± He pointed to the Dressiler¡¯s. ¡°Her name is Cami sis Nep, put out a call for her, recovery only.¡±


    ¡°Got it, sir. Most of the rest are dead, I think.¡±


    ¡°Do it! And keep me informed of any reports.¡± He showed his identification to the patrolman. The patrolman eyed him, the secret police were not to be trifled with, and he wondered as he waved the arriving doctors over, what interest the secret police had in that girl.


    *********


    When Cami arrived at the bottom of the stairs she was alone but remembered what the man and the woman had told her what she had to do. With fixed purpose she opened a heavy door, securing it behind her then trotted along a poorly lit corridor, through several twists, turns, cross corridors and doors but always staying in the main passageway. Cami stared wildly around as her panic subsided and she caught her breath, who were those people? She wondered, as another thought came to her. Were they with the men who tried to kill me? The panic rose in her again and she started to hyperventilate even as she opened the latest of several doors which she secured afterwards. Never, not once did she look back.


    Leaning up against the door, Cami stopped for a brief fraction. Catching her breath, she calmed down and tried to remember what the woman and the man had said.


    Keep to the main passageway, don¡¯t take any side tunnels, she recalled. There are two major T intersections, take the first to the left, but ignore the second that comes in from the right otherwise you will go the wrong way. The man and the woman had assured her that she would find friends at the end but she would have to be careful and trust her instincts.


    Look for an alcove where you will find food and water on your right after the second intersection, Cami remembered, that the man had said and then he had finished, when you have eaten, you can take the stair which will be through the door to the left. You will find friends there. Listen for Flora, now go, he urged her. Through the metal door at the bottom of the stairs she had gone. The sound of the door locking behind her had seemed to be the voice of doom announcing the end of part of her life.


    *********


    At the scene of the murderous rampage, chaos still reigned. Dark gen Wattar bent over the bodies confirming the identity of each of the Dressiler¡¯s to the senior patrolman present, a senior sergeant. It was unnecessary due to the chips and bar-codes, but something he felt he had to do. Arriving at one of the bodies, he groaned again to see Lorena Makapet was one of the dead. Standing back up and staring at her, he knew what he had to do.


    Waving his hand at the sergeant, he moved away and activated his comm, ¡°Ardine Makapet,¡± was the prompt reply.


    A pause, then ¡°Madam Makapet, this is Dark gen Wattar. Do you remember me from when I interviewed you?¡±


    The response came after a fraction of silence, ¡°I do. Is there something you wish to tell me?¡±


    Wattar paused again, ¡°I am at the rains festival. I have very bad news, very bad news.¡±


    There was the sound of sharp drawn in breath. ¡°Is it Lorena?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your daughter, and the Dressiler¡¯s. They were coming to the festival.¡± He stopped again.


    ¡°Are they all hurt?¡±


    ¡°They are all dead.¡± He said in a rush. Dark could not hide the anguish in his voice, ¡°All except the young girl, Cami, and she has disappeared, I am going to try and find her.¡± He stopped, wondering why Ardine was acting so calmly.


    ¡°I see, go find her.¡± The comm went dead. Dark gen Wattar stared at his comm unit. Ardine sounded much too calm after receiving such news. It was almost as if she had anticipated the event. He shook his head and went to check on the building Cami had disappeared into. Before he could do much more than examine the entrance and determine the buildings use, he was interrupted.


    ¡°Sir, this one survived, where do we send him?¡± A patrolman called. Dark gen Wattar walked back across the street to him, and stared at the still groggy killer.


    With a jerk of his head, the Gray told the patrolmen to take him away. Calling the Senior Sergeant to him, he gave instructions as to what to do with the gunman.


    ¡°Call Chief Inspector Nic ra Ptocto. He is to take over the interrogation of the prisoner right now. This will set the planet on fire if not handled properly.¡± He turned his back on the rough handling the gunman was getting.


    ¡°Sir, over here!¡± Another patrolman summoned Dark.


    The Gray walked over. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This woman, her identification shows that she is Nikie di Frim!¡± He showed the reading on the scanner which also contained the brief details of her previous activities. ¡°That man there, the only survivor, shot her at close range.¡± He stood, putting his comm unit away. ¡°No loyalty! I guess honour amongst killers isn¡¯t what it used to be.¡±


    ¡°Secure everything around her! Chief Inspector Nic ra Ptocto will want it.¡±


    He gave a dispassionate look at the lifeless body of Nikie di Frim, turned on his heel and left, heading back to the building that Cami had vanished into.


    *********


    At patrol headquarters, Chief Inspector Nic ra Ptocto, Inspector Evit ra Docci and Detective Jan ot Reppa sat glued to the live feed. Once aware of what was going on, they had their technicians send the recorded feed from the surveillance cameras directly to their offices. They weren¡¯t alone, throughout the building other patrolmen were doing the same. Stunned at first by the carnage, the brutality and the ferocity of the attack, they began to shake off the surprise and study the actions of the gunmen. Reviewing the feed, they paid close attention to the action.


    ¡°Look at that,¡± Docci pointed out, ¡°he took a hiding place between the two transporters. That shows training or he is very ¡­what! He just took a shot at that girl and in the back!¡± All three officers jumped to their feet.


    Ptocto snarled in rage, ¡°I want whoever trained these animals. Whoever backed them and funded them!¡± A knock on the door interrupted them. ¡°What is it?¡± he growled.


    A nervous young patrolman stood there, mouth working. ¡°I just got a comm, it was from the Senior Sergeant in charge. There is a member of the secret police there, and he told them to take the surviving gunman here and hand him to you.¡±


    They looked at each other and smiled. Trust Dark gen Wattar to be on top of everything.


    Calmly, but with an undertone of eagerness, Ptocto asked. ¡°Time of arrival?¡±


    ¡°Under half a period sir.¡±


    ¡°Good. And the secret policeman?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir.¡±


    ¡°Not important. Go to the senior sergeant in charge. Tell him what is happening and get an arrival squad ready. Inspector Docci!¡± Ptocto turned to his top man.


    ¡°Sir?¡± the lanky patrolman asked as he put his jacket and hat on.


    ¡°You¡¯re in charge! Get down there! We can¡¯t do anything about what happened up to now, but we need the propis here in one piece so that we can ring him dry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I understand, but if you need to turn your head sometime ¡­¡± the rest went unsaid.


    ¡°Good, now leave!¡± Docci hurried out.


    Ptocto turned to his assistant, and mused, ¡°I wonder what Dark was doing down there?¡± He shrugged and continued, ¡°Have there been any reports of who was killed yet?¡±


    Jan ot Reppa was silent and still, staring at his comm. Slowly, he raised he head to his chief, ¡°Two groups it seems, though the main target was the Dressiler¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ptocto, sat back abruptly in his chair and covered his face for a fraction. Then, he quietly enquired, ¡°Which ones?¡±


    ¡°All of them, I think.¡± This brought another groan from Ptocto. The next piece of information made him feel even worse, ¡°A Lorena Makapet was there as well. She is dead too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, all the gods!¡± Considering that Ptocto had been told by Dark gen Wattar who and what her mother and aunt were, he was sure that there was going to be a lot more trouble.


    ¡°A young girl, Cami sis Nep, the Dressilers held her contract, she was seen alive running into a building alive, but has disappeared.¡± Jan tapped his comm again. ¡°The Secret Police are trying to find her and have issued a recovery notice on her. If you remember sir, I think she was the one we saw who was running when that last gunman tried to shoot her in the back.¡± He said with raised eyebrows.


    Ptocto had a shocked look on his face, but brought himself quickly under control. Giving a mental, and physical, shrug, he put it out of his mind. ¡°That¡¯s not our problem, let¡¯s get ready, bring the rest of the team in.¡± Chief Inspector Nic ra Ptocto got down to business.


    Tapping at his comm, Jan was just leaving when he suddenly stopped. Ptocto¡¯s head came up. Turning, Jan looked at his chief. ¡°Now this is interesting. One of the dead is someone we know.¡± He paused for effect. Ptocto waited. ¡°Remember Nikie di Frim?¡±


    Ptocto¡¯s breath hissed out. ¡°Well, well, well. That is of interest!¡±


    *********


    At last, Camis thought to her relief, she had reached the part of the long service tunnel that the man had told her about and now stood in a small room. It was really just an alcove, across from a set of stairs going up, she had checked on that. There was a table, a couple of chairs, a set of cupboards and a sink.


    I wonder if I could rest now, Cami thought, and is there really something to eat or drink?


    Searching the cupboard, she found water, bread and a jam she could use as a spread. Checking the rest of the alcove, she retrieved a knife and some clean rags. Sitting down she ate, taking some time from habit and using some of the water to wash her face and hands. Looking around, she saw nothing other than the rags to clean up after herself so she packed everything back in the cupboard as neatly as possible and sat back to consider her position.


    She did not consider what was going to happen to her now that the Dressilers were all dead, that was just too painful for now. No that would come later. Cami knew that she had to deal with the now, the present. If I try to stay here, someone I do not want to find me and I have to find this Flora, she thought in a somewhat convoluted fashion. So I should keep moving, there are those stairs across the tunnel that lead somewhere they said. Looking around she stood, walked to the door that she had checked, opened it then slowly moved to the stairs now revealed. Taking a deep breath, Cami took the first step up, then stopped. Going back to the eating area, she looked at the knife again. It was a short but wide bladed weapon, about eleven centis long and two and half wide. I might need this, she thought and attached its scabbard to the belt around her waist, pushing it somewhat towards her back and covering it with the jacket she had worn under her great coat.


    Back at the stairs, she took another breath and started on her way up.

 Chapter Sixteen

    Earlier when he had tried the door of the building Cami had disappeared into, the Gray had found to his surprise that it was both locked and alarmed. Checking the address, he had discovered that it was a combined office and storage warehouse. Staring at the locked and alarmed door, he wondered, how did she get in here? The answer seemed obvious, someone who works there must have helped her.


    Getting an employee authorised to open the building had delayed the search so the Gray co-opted several members of the patrol who had responded to the emergency call. The senior patrolman, a sergeant sat down with firm¡¯s security officer, who had opened the doors, and together they reviewed the surveillance comm¡¯s in the main security office.


    After several reviews of the recording the patrolman became seriously alarmed and called Dark gen Wattar.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m here what do you see that is so important?¡± He asked on arrival.


    ¡°Sir, the implant was automatically recorded as the girl came through the door, see?¡± the security officer answered as he replayed the recording. On the holo it was clear, Cami came through the door and her name along with her identification number appeared on the screen.


    ¡°I see that,¡± the Sessi replied, ¡°it¡¯s quite clear.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and freeze it,¡± the security officer replied.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it at first either sir,¡± the sergeant commented.


    ¡°Look,¡± the security officer said, pointing.


    ¡°Look at what?¡± Sessi Dark gen Wattar leaned forward, starring into the holo.


    ¡°See, here and here,¡± The man used a laser pointer to highlight two areas.


    The gray rocked back on his heels, now he could see it, two disembodied arms, faintly outlined, a woman¡¯s on Camis right and a mans on Camis left, but nothing more of them could be seen.


    ¡°Do they have some sort of cloaking device sir?¡± The patrolman asked in wonder.


    ¡°I have never heard of a portable one small enough that it could be carried by a person without armor.¡± The gray answered then turned to the security officer. ¡°Did you pick up any identification codes for the man or the woman?¡± He pointed to the screen.


    ¡°No sir, nothing.¡±


    ¡°What about the girl, did you pick her up anywhere else in the building?¡±


    ¡°No sir, no trace.¡±


    ¡°And you have implant readers throughout the building, including the basement levels?¡±


    ¡°Of course sir, and all the basement levels are secure. All means of entrance are secured and can be monitored from here.¡± The security chief was clearly offended at the perceived lack of confidence in his capabilities.


    ¡°Thank you, send a copy of your recording to my comm.¡± That was quickly done and Wattar put his comm away. ¡°One last question, does your program show the opening and shutting of any doors in the basement area?¡± The Gray asked.


    There was a period of silence while the security officer checked the history of various access doors. Finally he turned around. ¡°Just one door, sir, this one.¡±


    ¡°Where does that door lead to?¡¯


    ¡°The lowest levels sir, where the service tunnels are. If you have the access keys and codes, you could go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Wattar said, ¡°we don¡¯t need you anymore.¡± The Gray turned to the patrol officer. ¡°Get all the men together and we¡¯ll let the security officer tidy his building up while you all go back to your normal duties unless you are needed here still.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The sergeant clearly didn¡¯t understand, he obviously thought that they should start searching the service conduits, however he followed orders and left the room, pulling his comm out as he went. He was followed by the Gray. I must discuss this with Minister de Markus, Wattar thought.


    *********


    Elsewhere in the city events were proceeding to the satisfaction of Councillor Leja Leves. His agents had been meeting with some of the other councillors and ministers. With the murderous attack over, Leves had finally gained what he wanted, enough support to be appointed Chief Minister. At last, he gloated silently.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my secretary?¡± he demanded, looking around.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± his senior assistant answered. The Under Minister looked on without comment until Leves asked him if Li Glwen had been called.


    ¡°A comm message was sent to all your staff, Councillor.¡±


    Leves head came up at the omission of ¡®Chief,¡¯ but he let it pass, for now he thought.


    ¡°Call her,¡± he commanded, a chill coming over him as he remember the warning that she had passed onto him Lorena is to come to no harm. It was a traditional warning he knew, with a solemn Vow of Unbreakable Resolve to Avenge backing it up.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    And he knew that the warning had been given to Li Glwen by her older sister, Ardine Makapet.


    *********


    Councillor Trem de Markus, Minister for Trade, was sitting with his wife in their apartment when the news flashed on his holograph viewer. Shocked he immediately went to his office where he received the devastating news that it was the Dressilers and Lorena Makapet. Grimly he thrust his own pain down and silently swore vengeance. A third shock came when he received the comm from Dark gen Wattar.


    ¡°You are sure?¡± the Councillor almost whispered into his comm. He had viewed the footage that Wattar had sent him but still, Him, here?


    ¡°As certain as I can be,¡± the Gray replied, ¡®it¡¯s Him or someone he sent, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who can do that. But I have never met Him and I don¡¯t know what he can do.¡±


    De Markus replied after a fractions silence, ¡°Neither do I and ¡­,¡± Markus stopped then continued after a fraction, ¡°Go keep looking for the girl, I think that you have to find her and He will let you when it is the right time.¡±


    ¡°Yes Minister,¡± the Gray cut the comm feed thinking over the happenings of the last few periods. When the Dark Lord gets involved, thing get both more complicated and simpler, someone had told him once, as a joke he was certain. Well it¡¯s not a joke now, he thought as he wondered what his patron will do about Ardine Makapet¡¯s strange reaction to the news of her daughter¡¯s murder.


    *********


    When he heard of Lorena¡¯s death as well as her mother¡¯s reaction, Trem de Markus thought that his heart would stop beating. Disconnected from Dark gen Wattar, he immediately commed Chief Inspector Nic ra Ptocto.


    ¡°Get some officers to both apartments and check them,¡± he said to the police officer. ¡°You know what this means.¡±  Putting down his comm, he sat back. What he hadn¡¯t told the Chief Inspector was that he had just received a package from Ardine, who he had known for many years. It was sealed so that only he could open it and had arrived just after he had spoken to the Gray. Such a package was unusual, so unusual that he had hesitated to open it, fearing what the contents would reveal. Finally, he took a breath and broke the seal. The first item he looked at opened his eyes wide, the proof of what he and others had suspected now lay before him. Leves was the leader of the agitation that had been plaguing the planet. He immediately called the outgoing Chief Councillor, the head of the patrol, the head of the secret police and lastly, the commanding officer of the military. All agreed to meet that afternoon.


    *********


    I do Ptocto thought, as he waved to Detective Jan ot Reppa. The detective gasped when he got the message.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get dispatch to send squads to each address immediately sir.¡± Getting the addresses was quickly done and patrols were dispatched. Ptocto soon had the news he dreaded.


    ¡°They are both dead, sir.¡±


    ¡°How did they die?¡± De Markus asked, as he covered his face with his hand.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t got a full report sir, but it appears that Ardine Makapet stabbed Li Grew with a traditional blade then took her own life with poison of some kind. I should have full details within a day, sir,¡± the Chief Inspector spoke quietly. ¡°It appears to have been an instance of a Vow of Unbreakable Resolve.¡±


    ¡°I see, who is in charge?¡±


    ¡°Detective Reppa is handling it sir and I suggest that the investigation be left in his hands.¡±


    *********


    Councillor de Markus sat up in his chair and leaned forward, looking intensely into the holo.


    ¡°Do that, in the meantime, hand the investigation of the attack at the festival to your deputy, Inspector Evit ra Docci isn¡¯t it, and get here for the fifteenth period. Believe it or not I have something of greater importance for you to handle,¡± de Markus waited with whatever amusement he could muster for the chief inspectors response.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Ptocto spoke slowly, caught off guard.


    ¡°Just be here by the fifteenth period, Ptocto,¡± the minister shut his comm off.


    Sitting back in his chair, he looked at the faces of his staff, most of whom had been with him for a long time. They all showed shock at his sudden smile.


    ¡°No I haven¡¯t forgotten the murder of my old friend but we have the means to revenge him in our hands. At last we have sufficient proof of Leves involvement and we will avenge all the deaths, even the one of that hapless writer who was set up to die!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, Minister?¡± one asked carefully.


    ¡°Very,¡± de Markus confounded his staff by smiling again, this time it was one of anticipation!


    *********


    In an adjacent building, Councillor Leves was receiving the news that his secretary was dead and that the death was the result of a Vow of Unbreakable Resolve.


    ¡°You are sure?¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I spoke to the detective myself, sir,¡± the Under Minister responded, he hesitated.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Leves snapped, recovering from his shock.


    ¡°Did you want a more senior officer assigned to this?¡±


    After a brief reflection, Leves shook his head, ¡°No, that would just cause comment, I won¡¯t interfere with a police investigation and I doubt that de Markus will either, Ardine had been his mistress many years ago.¡± He glanced up at his deputy. ¡°Is there anything on the girl, the one that ran away?¡±


    ¡°I have not heard anything, do you want me to enquire, sir?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not important.¡± My agents in the underclass will take care of her, he thought.  He stood up from behind his desk. ¡°Give me a few fractions without interruptions please.¡± The Under Minister gave a bow and left, his face expressionless. He did not tell Leves that he heard that there was a meeting being held that afternoon at the office of de Markus.


    Leves looked out the window. It¡¯s a pity about Li Glwen, he thought, I will never find another like her. Damn that sister of hers and her daughter. A flush of anger rose in him and he pushed it down. At least she left nothing behind, she always assured me she was careful, not even on her comm or at her apartment. She always covered her tracks well, so there is nothing but the list of contacts in my own personal safe and if the police can get into that then they already have enough to arrest me. Leves smiled, the smile of a man who smells victory. And they haven¡¯t, so I am safe!


    He stood, enjoying the view, one similar to the one that had entranced Cami earlier.

 Chapter Seventeen

    Tired and confused, Cami stared around as she emerged from the service tunnels into an untidily packed basement. ¡°Should I go outside?¡± she asked out loud. The sound of her voice echoed in the room and startled her, the fright almost convinced her to turn to go back into the tunnels but a sudden urge changed her mind, she needed a washroom.


    Carefully opening the only other door and hoping that it lead out of the basement, she found some stairs leading up several flights to a second door. Carefully opening this door Cami saw that it opened onto a corridor with numerous doors on each side. Having no idea of what type of building she was in, Cami cautiously crept down the worn wooden floor of the hallway. Reaching a corner she peeked around finding yet another corridor which had still more doors.


    The floor here is just as bad as the other corridors, a lot worse than at ma and pas, she thought. The rooms must be small too. No bathrooms inside, the doors are so close together.


    Finally she found a door marked with the correct sign, women¡¯s washroom.


    *********


    Stepping into the bathroom, Cami came to a complete stop. What she found was totally unexpected! Instead of the private stalls and wash stations she was familiar with, the toilets were partitioned off with gaps under all the doors and partitions exposing the floor. Large gaps existed between the top of the partitions and the ceiling, although this did not worry her quite so much. Equally surprising, the handwashing basins were set in one long counter top with no partitions what-so-ever!


    For a fraction she stood there, unable to decide what to do until need forced her into action. Quickly checking the stalls, she picked out the cleanest one, then, first making sure that it had all she needed, relieved herself. Done she tided her clothes washed her hands and checked her face in the sole mirror provided. Seeing evidence remaining of the meal she had eaten earlier, she washed her face as best she could. Wrinkling her nose at the used towel hanging on a roller, Cami dried her hands and face, all the while wondering, what part of the city is this?


    Leaving the noisome room behind her she put her thoughts into words, ¡°Where am I?¡± The sound of her voice echoing down the empty hall startled her and she glanced around, uncertain about which way to go. Deciding to continue in the same direction that she had been heading when she had come up from the tunnels she kept moving, finally arriving at another set of stairs, some going up and others going down to a hall of some kind.


    Hesitating for a fraction at the muted rumble of many voices that she could hear, Cami caught the enticing scent of a well cooked meal. The bit of bread and jam she had eaten earlier barely took the edge off her hunger and a random whiff of cooked food decided her. Cautiously she started down the stairs, following her nose. A sound at the entrance to what apparently was the room which the smell of cooking was coming from, had Cami freezing at a bend in the stars.


    Crouching down, Cami watched as two men, both wearing the black beret and black jacket common to the underclass came out of the double doors, talking at the same time. She stifled a gasp and listened as they scuffled to the doors a few dozen centis from the foot of the stairs. The underclass! This is Nether West, but I was told never to go there! The unexpected memory froze Cami in place on the stairs.


    ¡°That was some crazy thing, arr, eh?¡± One said to his companion.


    ¡°Aye, I hopes that girl don¡¯t get hers, that would be rum!¡± the second man replied.


    ¡°Eh, right. She got away clean! The black one musta¡­.¡±


    The pair had gone through the door and what else they might have said vanished in the throb and bustle of the street that came and went as the door opened and closed.


    Cami sat back, What girl were they talking about, was it me? She wondered. And who where they meaning when they said the Black One? The snatch of conversation that Cami had overheard puzzled her and she sat still for a fraction. Another couple came out of but they talked so low that Cami could not make out what they were saying. These were followed three people, a man and two women all dressed in the garb of the underclass. To Camis eyes, none looked friendly as she remembered what she had been told about the part of the city where the underclass lived. Don¡¯t ever go there, she had been told by Jan ot Weir when she had arrived all those months ago.


    About to move down the stairs, Cami froze as the doors to the kitchen opened again. A man and two women came out.


    ¡°¡­ and I don¡¯t know why all the fuss,¡± a rather thin woman spoke whined.


    ¡°Look, I have to go,¡± the man growled, ¡°I have to get up with my brother, Ilari.¡±


    How strange, Cami thought, the underclass talk so differently and are so emotional. Not at all like Jean. She strained to hear more.


    ¡°Your brother, is he such a big hat eh? You run to him when he calls, quick, quick!¡± The thin woman either was angry or was making fun of the man, Cami couldn¡¯t decide.


    ¡°Ina, don¡¯t be squzzy, Edek has to go, and you know that¡¯s natch.¡± The other woman¡¯s voice sounded soothing to Cami.


    ¡°Well I have to go first,¡± Edek laughed and before Cami realised what was happening, Edek was stomping up the stairs.


    ¡°And when you¡¯ve gotta go, you gotta go.¡± The second woman also laughed even as she called out to him.


    *********


    At the sound of boots on the stair, Cami gasped, the man was coming up the stairs! For a tiny fraction she froze, then goaded by sudden fear she stood and trotted as quietly as possible back up the hall until she came to the ladies bathroom. Hesitating at the door, she turned automatically at a shout, right hand sliding to her knife.


    *********


    Just one thing was on Edeks mind as he climbed up to the second floor until he caught the sound of soft footsteps. A frown lined his saturnine forehead as he began taking the stairs two at a time. He knew that there should not be anyone upstairs as this was a private residence, each room being owned and occupied or rented and everyone from this floor would be at work now or eating in the dining room. That meant that there was a stranger, possibly a thief present. The thought of calling the patrol never crossed his mind, those guardians of the law were not welcome in Nether West at the best of times, besides he felt confident in his ability to handle any situation.


    Coming to the top of the stairs Edek quickly checked the corridor to his left and then the right where he saw a young looking girl, about to enter into the women¡¯s washroom, surprised he called, ¡°Hold¡¯en there.¡± A frightened face turned towards him.


    ¡°No closer,¡± she said holding her left hand up to stop him while her right slid behind her back.


    Eyes narrowed, Edek coolly appraised the young woman. Clearly young, well dressed, she obviously did not belong in Nether West. Indeed, a second look at her clothing had alarm bells going off in his mind, this girl is high class, what is she doing here and what is she holding behind her back? He wondered. At a sound behind him he quickly glanced to where the two ladies he had been talking to were now standing at the top of the stares. They stared at the unexpected visitor clinging to the common bathroom door.


    *********


    Too scared to move, Cami stood frozen, her eyes flicking between the three adults studying her. Out of ideas and at a loss to say anything, she waited to see what the three people from the underclass would do. At the back for her mind was the door leading to the basement and the tunnels, just a few dozen paces away.


    I could make it if I try, she thought.


    *********


    ¡°OK girl,¡± Edek, a lean young man wearing hard worked clothes spoke as soothingly as he could to Cami, ¡°don¡¯t go freaky, I won¡¯t hurt you, not unless you get gnarly and I have to.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get closer.¡± Cami repeated.


    ¡°Yours¡¯re not around here.¡± It was a statement.


    Cami shook her head.


    ¡°Watcha called.¡±


    ¡°Cami.¡±


    *********


    ¡°You be Cami?¡± The older woman stepped up beside Edek as she spoke, causing Cami to slide several steps down the corridor.


    ¡°Keep back Flo!¡± Edek growled at Flo, a well-built, comfortable looking woman.


    ¡°Cami sis Nep?¡± Flo ignored the younger man and took a step closer, ¡°You be the girl who lives with the Dressler¡¯s?¡± At Camis nod, Flo continued, puzzled. ¡°Why you be running away?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get natch with the girl Flo, she be trouble. Just let her go, willy-nilly.¡± Ina, the third adult put in, she was a thin woman with a sour, suspicious face.


    *********


    Taking in the thirds woman¡¯s sour look and grating tone, Cami decided that she wasn¡¯t very nice. She took another step backwards, a glance showing her that she was almost at the corner.


    *********


    ¡°Stop Cami, we won¡¯t crack you.¡± Flo studied Cami, took in the exhausted look and haunted gaze. ¡°What you be doing in Nether West?¡±


    The thin woman grunted and appeared to be about to speak but closed her mouth at a look from Flo. Edek frowned as he looked Cami over. His eyes narrowed and he suddenly spoke again. ¡°What you be running from?¡± He asked.


    *********


    Cami glanced over her shoulder at a sound from behind her. ¡°I have to go,¡± she pleaded. ¡°They might be following.¡± She brought her hand from behind her, crouching and holding the knife she had found in the tunnels in front of her. The three watching gave out a hiss of in taken breath.


    *********


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a bigge knife,¡± Edek smiled hands on his hips, ¡°what gotcha in mind to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Quiet,¡± Flo commanded the young man. ¡°Cami, you didn¡¯t answer me, why you skooting.¡± She frowned as a thought came to her, ¡°Where be your contract family?¡± Flo slowly moved forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get closie close, Flora, she¡¯ll be into cutting you.¡± Ina cautioned the older woman. At Camis sudden step forward, Edek stepped in front of Flo.


    *********


    Hearing Flo¡¯s full name, Cami remembered with a start what the man who had helped her escape had said, Listen for Flora.


    ¡°Your name is Flora!¡± That brought nothing but a stare and a startled exchange of looks. ¡°Flora, your name is Flora?¡± Cami repeated, taking a step forward. ¡°Please tell me it is.¡±


    ¡°Yea.¡± the matronly woman replied, frowning as she moved out from behind the young man.


    With a wail, Cami ran forward giving Flo, Ina and Edek such a surprise that they all took several steps backwards.


    ¡°Knife, knife!¡± from the group brought Cami to a stop. Oh yes, better get rid of that, she thought. ¡°Here, take it,¡± she held the knife out. ¡°He said to watch for Flora.¡±


    *********


    Slowly Edek stepped closer to Cami and with care accepted the knife. Cami never looked at him, still staring at Flo as he took it. Another frown creased his forehead and balancing the knife in his right hand, he turned and spoke to the women.


    ¡°This is edgy, let¡¯s get outa this place.¡±


    Flo and Ina nodded and Flo held out her hand to Cami. ¡°Come along little one,¡± came with a reassuring smile. ¡°My bedy place is nearby and we¡¯ll chit chat there.¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Following, Cami began to speak but was immediately shushed by Ina. ¡°Speak not here, no good if others hear.¡± Covering her mouth with her hand, Cami went with the two women. Edek following, watching carefully all around.


    About thirty paces past the stairs leading down, there were more stairs going up to the next floor. Flo lead the group to these and started up.


    *********


    At the top, Cami stopped for a fraction, looking around. She could see that this part of the building was different from the one below. The doors were further apart by several paces and the floor was polished with a durable clear finish that brought out the grain of the wood.


    ¡°Your walls are nicer here then below.¡± Cami spoke more calmly than she felt. ¡°Painted with pictures.¡± She moved to look at some of the murals but Edek took her arm and lead her to where Flora was waiting at her door. ¡°Hey what are you doing?¡± Cami protested.


    ¡°We have to get out of eyes seeing.¡± Edek replied.


    ¡°Come in Cami, we¡¯ll talk in here.¡± Floras voice stifled any more protests from Cami.


    *********


    A period later Cami sat curled on a couch watching the two women as they talked together. Edek had been sent on an errand to fetch someone called Ilari after Cami had described how she had gotten into the tunnels under the city.


    ¡°All dead, killed.¡± Ina whispered, running her gaze over the tearstained face of the young woman. ¡°You be the only one who scampered alive.¡±


    Cami sat silent, she had finally given into her pain and terror as she had described the attack and was now exhausted. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty,¡± she said suddenly sitting up and looking around. ¡°Is there anything to drink here?¡± Straight away she felt embarrassed at speaking in such a manner.


    ¡°Would you like tea?¡± Flo asked quietly. ¡°You can also eat if you like,¡± she added.


    ¡°Thank you Madam Flora.¡± Cami stood and lowered her eyes, holding her hands behind her back as she did.


    ¡°Sit down Cami.¡± Flo said, exchanging a glance and a nod with Ina as she spoke. Ina left, heading to the small kitchen. ¡°And call me Flo, all here do.¡± A slight smile creased her lips as ¡°Call me Ina,¡± came from the kitchen.


    Looking around as she sat, Cami belatedly realised that only the three of them were in the room. ¡°Where¡¯s the young master?¡± she asked.


    ¡°His name is Edek ne Fosker and he is my son.¡± Flo spoke softly, ¡°After you told us your story, I sent him to get his older brother, Ilari ne Pator.¡±


    ¡°Oh. He is?¡± Cami looked around rather distracted. This room was about the same size as her parents¡¯ old living space but the kitchen was separated by a low counter and she could see Ina doing something there. A bedroom was visible through a door. Is there just the one? She thought, and is there a bathroom behind that closed door? The import of Flo¡¯s words slowly percolated through Camis mind.


    ¡°Ilari ne Pator? The housekeeper where I lived was Jean ne Pator! Is he related to her?¡±


    ¡°He is her brother, I was his father¡¯s second wife.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cami wondered what that meant. I¡¯ll just have to wait and see, ran through her mind. ¡°She must be really upset.¡± Cami looked away then turned back, ¡°I left my comm back ¡­ there, can I speak to her on yours, my parents also?¡±


    ¡°Of course you did, left it behind.¡± Flo turned towards the dining room table, then stopped and slowly turned back. ¡°No, that be a bad thought.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Cami was confused by both the refusal and the change in the way Flo had spoken. ¡°And your speech, it¡¯s changed back?¡±


    ¡°If someone is looking for you, they may be watching both your parents and Jean.¡± Flo replied soberly. ¡°Until we know more, let¡¯s not be hasty.¡± She paused, ¡°As to my speech, I too was once a housekeeper for a family. Not high class but pretenders, as we called them behind their backs. They dismissed me for a younger, more attractive house keeper when they moved up.¡±


    Cami did not know what to say to that but luckily she was saved by a call from the kitchen.


    ¡°I have tea.¡± Ina came in with a loaded tray and began setting places at the eating table. ¡°Come, let¡¯s all sit properly for tea.¡± Cami rose slowly and took what she considered to be her proper place, the daughters seat on Floras right.


    ¡°Your cousin, what will he do? What will he want?¡± Cami asked after a taking a sip of tea. She felt that the delicate business of Flora being dismissed was best avoided. She knew that she, herself would be sensitive about that, having had nightmares dreaming that she had been dismissed from her contract after she hit that girl at the meet. ¡°Why do I have to talk to him?¡± A frown creased her forehead.


    ¡°We have been waiting for a long time for something like this to happen.¡± Ina, interjected.


    Camis frown deepened, ¡°I¡¯m puzzled, what do you mean, waiting for what to happen?¡±


    ¡°Ilari, he be a leader, got a following but not like those who attack you and yours.¡± Flo watched Cami closely, Ina as well.


    ¡°Big man is Ilari,¡± Ina said, ¡°much respect he has, not only among us in Nether West, others as well. They talk lots to him.¡±  Ina offered a biscuit to Cami who accepted with polite thanks. Cami studied the thin, sour faced woman and pondered what sort of life she had lead. If the life for her parents had been difficult as part of the lower servant class, how much more difficult both Inas and Flos must have been she wondered.


    ¡°Who talks to Ilari?¡± Cami wondered aloud.


    ¡°You hush about that girl.¡± Ina relied, ¡°There is no need for you to known.¡± She shrugged picking up a biscuit herself as she continued, ¡°Anyhow, I don¡¯t know, Ilari no say and I no ask.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t ask then, but he doesn¡¯t tell you anything?¡± A shake of the head answered her question. There was silence then Cami looked across the table at Ina. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± She said.


    Raising her head from the biscuit she was contemplating, Ina looked at the young girl, then gave a glance at Flo before turning back to Cami. ¡°You could, doesn¡¯t mean I answers.¡± The reply came back slowly. ¡°You have lots a questions girl!¡±


    Cami swallowed, she was old enough to realise that she was going to pry a little into what could be a delicate subject. ¡°Do you have any family, Ina?¡± She braced herself for an explosive response.


    *********


    Ina sat silent for a fraction, How to answer in a way Cami might understand? She gave a sigh, might as well speak the truth. Without looking at Cami, she replied. ¡°I have no family. They all be dead.¡±


    *********


    Aghast, the reply was even worse than Cami had expected, she stammered out an unsteady ¡°Sorry,¡± all she could come out with, even as she looked to Flo for help. No wonder she looks so unhappy, Cami thought. Before she could say more, a chime from the door, followed by its opening drew everyone¡¯s attention away from the strained atmosphere.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Cami jumped up, stepping away from the table as she spoke.


    A tall, rather thin man stepped through the door with some authority, taking of his cap as he did so. Watching him carefully, the two traded stares and Cami noted the eyes, wondering why they seemed familiar. Stepping further back as the man approached the table, she was surprised, even shocked when the man stooped and kissed Flo on the cheek. ¡°Hello elder sister, I nanna thought seeing you this day,¡± cleared the mystery, confirmed by Flos, ¡°G,day big bro.¡± The man straightened up and turned his eyes to Cami.


    Looking back at him Cami studied the man who she guessed was soon going to become very important to her. Ilari suddenly spoke, ¡°So you¡¯re her, they said that I would know you.¡±


    *********


    The stares his comment drew amused Ilari although he held his laughter inside as he continued his appraisal of Cami sis Nep. Her steady gaze returning his, even though she was clearly fearful and uncertain, brought a nod of approval from him. It was clear that this girl had some depths.


    ¡°Where be Edek?¡± Brought him back.


    ¡°Getting some of us together, we needs protection.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want trouble.¡± Flo insisted.


    ¡°Passed that, trouble we had as soon as those fools pulled the trigger on those guns.¡± The flat reply raised frowns from both Flo and Ina. ¡°The patrol and the secret police will be here soon, me guesses.¡± Ilari continued. ¡°One at least would have been here sooner if he hadn¡¯t been delayed by locked doors.¡±


    *********


    Cami watched Flora exchange a puzzled look with Ina then both looked at Ilari. ¡°What means you?¡± Flora asked. Cami put in as well. ¡°Delayed, how you know that? I don¡¯t understand how you would know that.¡± Cami continued to stare at Ilari, ¡°and what do you mean by they said that I would know you?¡±


    *********


    ¡°I get lots info from lots of sources,¡± Ilari replied, ¡°but no talk now, we gotta fast move, or you¡¯ll be in lots a trouble.¡± He beckoned to Cami. ¡°You gotta come with me, I have some men around who will much help. We gotta get you to safe place.¡± He turned back to Flo.


    ¡°Have yah gotta cloak that Cami can burrow under? Her clothes, they give her away, dead.¡±


    A fractions digging in a rather full closet and Cami was donning a cloak that to her eyes had seen better days. A cap, similar to the ones that she had seen others wear completed the picture.


    Standing impatient at the door, Ilari urged Cami to hurry. ¡°We go fast now, but slow on the street. Blend in and keep eyes open. No talk, your voice dead giveaway. Leave talking to me.¡± Cami gave a tremulous nod to the rapid fire instructions, then turned to Flo, bowing.


    ¡°I thank you Madam Flora and Madam Ina, you both have been much help to me today.¡±


    The motherly woman stood and returned the bow, ¡°It was nothing Cami. Anyone would have done the same.¡± Seemingly overcome, Ina simply bowed back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ilari looked out the door, checking the corridor. Two hard looking lean men standing there lost their lounging posture and straightened up, one heading down the stairs while the other looked around for possible dangers.


    *********


    Walking down the grubby and dismal street which was their apparent destination, lined with shabby buildings Cami was aware of a sense of growing unease, both in herself and her companions. They had been traveling for almost two periods, she was getting tired and hoped that they were close to their destination.


    Walking through Nether West had been a revelation for Cami. The part of the sector she arrived at was, she discovered, a combined living and shopping area that made for a lively, noisy and crowded street scene. All the people she could see seemed to be happy at least for the time being. Stores were open and stalls lined the street, most attracting numerous customers. People were exchanging greetings and chatting with each other in manners that she had never before seen. Cami was entranced, the warning she had been given and her recent experience temporarily forgotten.


    ¡°Is it always like this?¡± She asked Ilari who was walking on her left side, closest to the buildings they were passing. ¡°I mean this is so different than what I am used to! Even from my old home.¡±


    ¡°Most days yes, now be quiet.¡± Glancing up Cami saw Ilaris eyes flickering from side to side. Glancing around as casually as possible, Cami at first couldn¡¯t identify the men that Ilari had brought with him. As they passed out of the shopping area, Cami began to see some of the same kind of tenements that she had seen from the flyer several months ago. Lounging around these buildings were people that Cami recognised from her earlier train view; sullen, unhappy people, men and women both along with a few children. These moved slowly out of the way of the group as it passed. The eyes that followed them adding to Camis sense of unease and the gathering rain clouds only heightened the mood.


    All the people Cami saw were dressed in much the same style, a dark shirt, pants and jacket amongst the men while most of the women wore a long skirt and top or a dress combined with a more feminine jacket. A beret usually of a dark blue to black colour topped the men while a small hat seemed standard for most of the women. One thing that Cami saw to her shocked surprise, was that many of the younger women and some older ones as well, were openly wearing pants, something that no women was supposed to do. If ma could see them, she thought, I wonder what she would say let alone Madam Dressiler! That thought brought such pain to Cami that she closed her eyes and come to a brief stop. At Ilaris concerned glance she just shook her head and started walking again.


    As they had left the shopping area, Cami and Ilari were joined by a woman, also wearing pants, and a man. Neither of the two introduced themselves, nor did anyone speak but the woman, she looked to Cami to be in her early twenties, went straight to Camis right side while the man took position a few steps behind her. They continued this way in silence, Cami assuming that Ilari knew who they were, besides she had been told not to speak. As they progressed deeper into Nether West the buildings they passed showed increasing signs of poor maintenance. Having left the shopping and residential area most of the crowd was gone and even fewer people could be seen. The two men from the apartment building were several paces ahead of them, while a glance backwards revealed that there were three men as well as the man who had come with the woman. All this for me? Cami wondered.


    The walk continued with changes in direction and Cami grew anxious both with the ominous silence and that all the buildings she could see were rougher and dilapidated, showing clear lack of maintenance. Adding to the grim atmosphere, the rain that had stopped that morning now returned as a soaking drizzle. There were no workers housing or shops that Cami could see, just closed anonymous buildings that gave no clue to their past use or function. ¡°Just about there,¡± Ilari muttered as he wiped the rain of his face, ¡°now it gets dangerous.¡± Looking around, Cami saw that there was no one else in sight. This concerned her, she wasn¡¯t sure why but along with what Ilari just said, it did.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Ilari startled Cami with a shrill whistle. The men moved in closer on hearing the whistle.


    ¡°If we are going to be attacked, this is the most likely place.¡± The grim answer caused Cami to look nervously around. ¡°Be ready.¡±


    Be ready to do what? Cami wondered to herself.


    Moving with Ilari to the center of the street, Cami watched as he signalled the men to get closer and then turned to the woman still standing with Cami. The rain grew heavier, along with the wind, coming in gusts. Puddles began to form.


    ¡°Signy.¡± He nodded at Cami.


    ¡°You¡¯re Signy?¡± Cami turned to the woman, who was now grimly wrapping a studded leather belt she had pulled from somewhere around her right fist. Cami stared at this and she recalled the fight she had had at the track meet. It was clear that this fight would not be like that one at all.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Signy replied shortly as she scanned the buildings lining the street. ¡°Now listen up, we are heading to that building on the right, the second one on the end.¡±


    ¡°You mean ¡­¡± Cami stopped as the compact woman grabbed the arm that Cami was about to raise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t point,¡± Signy hissed, ¡°just follow me, if things get rough, run.¡± The now compact group started to move towards what Cami assumed was their final destination. The same two men were in the lead with Ilari following then Cami and Signy. Last were the four men now close behind. The expected attack came with the group almost three-quarters of the way down the block to their goal.


    Leaving a pair of double doors swinging drunkenly open a group of six men burst out of a building to the left, while another gang, of four this time, ran around the corner in front of them. All were carrying a club, knife or similar weapon. From behind, another dozen or so men blocked any retreat in that direction.


    ¡°Ok, everyone, we are going through.¡± Ilari shouted as he charged the four blocking their way in front, splashing his way through the puddles. Cami stared as a knife appeared in his hand.

 Chapter eighteen.

    Following the traces that Cami had left behind her in the tunnels forming the substructure that provided vital water, plumbing, electrical and communication services and all other ones for the city, Dark gen Wattar considered his position At least I am not wading through the sewers, the thought amused him. Coming to a locked door, he checked the automatic recorder. Yes, she came this way! He smiled as he checked the position on his map of the location of the door. The smile faded as he confirmed his suspicion of the direction that Cami was heading. Not Nether West! The possibilities tumbled through his mind as he opened the door with his specialised comm; there were few places he could not enter; and went through. No one was with him, he had the distinct feeling that he should do this alone, and felt that there was one compensation, at least I don¡¯t have to caution anyone to be quiet.


    A long corridor or tunnel stretched in front of him. As he walked, he wondered about the direction Cami was going. Why would she want to go to the underclass? He thought, maybe it¡¯s the two people travelling with her. Wattar noted that it had taken him hours to come this far and he was already tired.


    The tunnel ran straight for a long distance. Smaller tunnels ran off to the left or right but the Gray didn¡¯t stop to check any, he felt certain that he was following the path taken by Cami and her two companions. He knew that he was right when he got to the alcove across from the stairs, it was completely clear of any evidence that people had eaten there. Indeed it was so clean it was obvious that someone had been here recently and had gone to a lot of trouble to remove any evidence of their presence. Too much trouble, a worker would not have been so careful. Dark allowed himself a rare smile, as he turned to the stairs and started on the way up.


    *********


    Chief Councillor, Leja Leves strode out of his office on his way back to his apartment even though it was only the sixteenth period. Not completely satisfied with the day, he had expected more visitors but most had just commed him, but while that was annoying but he didn¡¯t want to push the issue right now. I must bide my time, he thought, let them see my pleasant side, but once I get the people I need into the places I need them, then we¡¯ll see. The thought was enough to relax him for his ride home.


    *********


    The employee who drove Leves was happy for the quiet ride, he usually experienced impatience at least.


    *********


    In his office Trem de Marcus was going over the contents of the content of the package that his past mistress had sent to him. With him was the Chief of Police, the Head of the Secret Police as well as Chief Inspector Nic ra Ptocto.


    After a fractions silence, Ptocto raised his eyes from his comm and surveyed the others present. ¡°This is very interesting,¡± he said, ¡°but it will need verification.¡±


    ¡°What do you need?¡± The Chief of Police asked.


    ¡°Just a couple of my men and a man we can trust from Justice, an Accuser that is honest and can verify the facts.¡±


    ¡°I know one,¡± the Head of the Secret Police put in, ¡°one we have used in the past for sensitive issues. How soon do you need him?¡±


    ¡°Right now, there are only two facts that I need to establish and we¡¯ll have enough to haul Leves before a Master Judge.¡± The Chief Inspector didn¡¯t smile although Marcus could see that he was almost quivering with excitement. Rarely did a policeman get a chance to net such a large prey.


    ¡°Make the arrangements,¡± Marcus ordered, ¡°I want to see this murderous plot finished and its perpetrators in jail. All of them!¡±


    ¡°It will be my pleasure.¡± Chief Inspector Ptocto replied as he left, tapping on his comm.


    *********


    Marcus received the call three periods later. An examination of Li Glwen¡¯s work station showed nothing remotely suspicious except for several flash drives. Not suspicious in themselves, many still used them but questions were raised because of their use in place of the normal crystal chips.


    A quick check of the contents showed that two of these were used but had been erased. This again was not unusual but when the documents were restored by a specialist, the contents were revealed to be government information that had been leaked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the full files yet sir,¡± the artificial intelligence specialist said, ¡°but I will have in a couple of periods¡±


    ¡°Good, let me know when you do.¡± Ptocto looked at the patrolman who looked in the office. This officer had searched for a forgotten computer terminal in a sealed office. Part of the information passed to Markus had mentioned this terminal.


    ¡°It¡¯s confirmed sir,¡± the officer said, ¡°the genes match is confirmed, and files restored.¡±


    ¡°And who is the winner?¡± Ptocto asked softly.


    ¡°Li Glwen, sir,¡± the patrolman didn¡¯t smile, ¡°she has been all over the computer. The AI spec¡¯ says she even used it to send a file!¡±


    ¡°She is dead so can we tie any of this to Chief Councillor, Leja Leves?¡±


    ¡°I think so sir, the Accuser wants to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Good, where is he?¡±


    ¡°In the secretary¡¯s office.¡±


    A rather short and rotund man was standing and looking at the flash drives on Li Glwen¡¯s desk when the Chief Inspector walked in.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°We have a case to take before a Master Judge.¡± The Accuser gave a cold smile.


    Ptocto did not show the relief he felt, he needed the proof of the connection first. ¡°Explain,¡± he asked.


    ¡°Simple really.¡± the Accuser replied. ¡°First the specialists found fragments of skin cells of both Li Glwen and Leja Leves on both the flash drives and the terminal.¡±


    ¡°This will hold up in court? Remember we have to go before a master judge and then, if we get approval, The Scrutineers. They will be reluctant to act against a minister unless the case is strong.¡±


    There are twenty one Scrutineers who are elected by vote of the High Status men and men of the Military and Science class. Their first responsibility is to approve or reject all legislation from the various ministers. They can also initiate bills and amend them. As well they review the rulings of the lower courts, either referred to them or any that they decide to review on their own initiative. In that capacity they are the only court that can hear cases brought against sitting ministers.


    ¡°What we have will get us a warrant.¡± The Accuser assured the Chief Inspector. ¡°It¡¯s old, seldom used but still valid for proof.¡±


    ¡°There is something else?¡± Ptocto prompted the Accuser.


    ¡°Indeed, Leves thumbprint.¡± A raised eyebrow now accompanied the Accusers cold smile. The chief inspector held a surge of emotion inside.


    ¡°Good, go with the team and tie it all up tight. I don¡¯t want to give this one the slightest room to wriggle. Once we get him under a lie detector we will have him!¡± Ptocto turned away and then turned back. ¡°How soon can we get before a Master Judge?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be before tomorrow at the earliest.¡± The Accuser replied. ¡°As you said, it has to be tight, no doubt at all.¡±


    The Chief Inspector nodded, he understood that putting a case like this together took time, but still he worried, if Leves learned about this, there was no telling what he would do. Ptocto knew that he needed a diversion, but from where? Absently he picked up his comm as it beeped.


    ¡°Yes, Ptocto here.¡± At the reply, his heart leaped.


    ¡°Dark gen Wattar here, I have news, some good and some not so good.¡± He explained. Next was a call from Trem de Marcus, Ptocto had his diversion.


    *********


    At his home Chief Councillor Leja Leves had received a call, a legion task force had arrived. ¡°What do they want?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°No communication received yet sir.¡± Did not satisfy him. ¡°Do you want to send an inquiry sir?¡±


    ¡°No, let them call us,¡± Leves said after a fractions thought. That¡¯ll show them who is important, came the thought.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The communication ended.


    *********


    The fight had been bloody, but brief. Ilari had taken the precaution of telling Edek to gather as many as possible of his own men and getting them into position at the hideout they were heading to. Edek had managed to contact fifteen men and women, arm them with what weapons that he could find and position them in the building beside the hide out. He had also placed another half dozen followers in the hide out but they were instructed only to engage if absolutely necessary.


    *********


    As Ilari lead his men forward, Signy waved at Cami, ¡°Follow me!¡± she yelled and pointed at the building she that was her goal. Cami stared around as she started to run towards the otherwise unremarkable building. Splashing through the puddles Cami quickly caught up with Signy, thankful that the rain had now stopped.


    ¡°What now?¡¯ She stammered, eyes huge as she took in the melee forming around her.


    While Ilari had blocked the four in front of them with his three and the four behind them had moved to block the other six attackers, they were temporally out numbered. By bad timing the attackers behind them were too far back and, although coming fast, were out of position to intervene while the help gathered by Edek was close to hand.


    ¡°Follow me!¡± Signy urgently repeated, dodging over to the right, closer to the buildings on that side. ¡°Stay behind me,¡± kept Cami close. Looking around, Cami saw that a club wielding attacker had broken past the defenders and was rushing Signy and her. Without thinking, Cami scooped up a smallish piece of masonry and threw it, as hard as she could.


    Clearly this thug did not expect Cami to defend herself, she was supposed to be a timid high class girl after all and, surprised, he forgot to duck. The stone hit him in the face, stunning him momentarily and he dropped his club. One of Edeks men saw this and grinning finished the man of with a swing of his club. Picking up the now discarded weapon, he tossed it to Cami and Signy, ¡°Try this!¡± he laughed.


    ¡°Will do!¡± Signy called as she plucked the club out of the air and waved it about. Cami laughed as well.


    The man looked away then suddenly turned back, pointed and yelled, ¡°Look out!¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Instinctively Cami turned and looked in the same direction. A man was there, an oddly blank look on his face and a short bladed knife in his hand.


    Cami jerked back but the man was too close and she gasped as the knife sank into her lower abdomen.


    *********


    Signy swung around in horror at the urgent warning. Swinging her club over Camis bent over body, letting loose a sulfurous curse at the same time, striking the man in the temple. The man dropped as if he was boneless.


    ¡°Ilari,¡± she screamed, ¡°Camis down!¡±


    *********


    Cami had sunk to the ground, hands clasped to her lower body. She felt as if she had been punched in the gut. Strangely, she didn¡¯t feel in pain, just a bit lightheaded and wondering why she felt so weak.


    Pulling her left hand away, she stared in wonder at the blood at the blood that covered it.


    ¡°I¡¯m hurt.¡± She said in wonder.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Signy knelt beside her, pulling out a folded pad of linen that she pressed into service as a pressure pad. Moving Camis hands she pushed it against the wound and held it tightly in place, then she took some more linen and wrapped it tightly around Cami, looking up at Ilari at the same time.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Signy asked in a horse whisper. At the same time Signy moved Camis hands to hold the pad, even as she circled her arms around Cami.


    *********


    Swearing under his breath, Ilari looked down at the wounded girl. Joined by Edek they looked around. All the attackers had left, their work apparently done, those who were still standing that is. There were a couple laying on the ground, including the one that Cami had thrown a stone at.


    Going over to the man who stabbed Cami, Edek gave the comatose man a kick in the ribs. ¡°That one, the one that stabbed Cami, he was supposed to be one of us.¡± He kicked him again.


    ¡°Leave him,¡± Ilari said. ¡°If he lives, we¡¯ll talk to him later.¡±


    ¡°We have no one with proper medical training.¡± Signy interjected, ¡°We have to get help now!¡± The crowd stood around uncertainly, normally the underclass took care of their own. Ilari stood there, uncharacteristically at a loss about what he should do.


    ¡°She¡¯s bleeding to death,¡± Signy said urging Ilari to action, ¡°Do something!¡±


    Slowly Ilari reached and pulled out his comm, Signy¡¯s right, he thought, this once I have to call. As he reached to activate the device, a hand stopped him. He turned and stared at the darkly cloaked man who seemed to have materialised amongst his men An icicle of fear tickled his back and raised his hair as he realised who had arrived. The two woman who also had appeared were no less terrifying in their uncommon beauty.


    One was crowned with a gorgeous mop of red hair and wore an equally bright red dress, scandalously short to the onlookers¡¯ eyes, black knee high boots completed her outfit. The second woman was equally strangely dressed. While the tan pants might have passed comment, the sandals and the rest of her clothes certainly didn¡¯t. Her light coloured blouse was complemented by a sleeveless vest, left unbuttoned. Wavy light brown hair framed her pixyish face and, to highlight the differences, neither of the women nor the man wore a hat or any kind of head covering.


    Glancing around, Ilari saw that all his men were staring at the apparition in front of them even the ones who were hurt, although he was relieved to see that no one was seriously injured. Some were reaching for weapons and Ilari waved his hands to stop them.


    Fear tickled their spines and raised goosebumps on their ski as all of Ilaris men realised that the Dark Lord, accompanied by two of the Ladies of The Circle had appeared in their midst. That included both Cami and Signy.


    *********


    With calm, sure movements, The Dark Lord removed His cloak and passed it to the lady with brown hair. Without speaking He stepped over to Cami. Signy gasped at his approach and started to pull backwards.


    ¡°Be still, Signy ne Optau,¡± The Dark Lord said with a smile, ¡°you have no reason to be afraid. Either of you.¡± The young woman¡¯s eyes widened even more than they were as the knowledge that the Dark Lord knew her name sank in.


    What is he going to do? Cami wondered as the Dark Lord knelt beside her and she opened her mouth to speak. A finger touched her lips and the Dark Lord met her gaze, holding her eyes with his. Shush was all he said.


    The hand moved to the wound and He laid his hand on top of hers. As warmth flooded her torso, Cami took a deep breath. The hand withdrew and the Dark Lord stood. When Cami went to move, a word from the Dark Lord stopped her. She watched as the darkly dressed man turned to the two Ladies.


    ¡°Sydney, take Cami to the palace please, all is prepared for her there, I believe.¡±


    How could she do that? Cami wondered to herself, the palace is, I don¡¯t know, far away, the other end of the empire? She laid back, Signy¡¯s arms still wrapped around her reassured her.


    ¡°On it.¡± The red headed Lady gave a wide, charismatic smile and ignored the gasps extracted from the knot of onlookers at the sound of her name, many of them had heard of her before, Cami included.


    Before Cami realised it, Lady Sydney was at her side. ¡°You can let go now,¡± she smiled at Signy. The young woman¡¯s arm slowly unwrapped from around Cami, then crouching down, Lady Sydney took Cami in her arms and smoothly stood. ¡°Coming?¡± She called to the Dark Lord and the other Lady.


    ¡°We¡¯ll catch up to you.¡± The other lady replied. She had moved closer Cami saw.


    I seem to be floating in a cloud, Cami thought, I really don¡¯t feel much at all. Glancing into Lady Sydneys face she saw that the Lady was concerned about her and realised that she was still being carried. For some reason, this angered her. ¡°Put me down.¡± She demanded. With a quirk of her eyebrows Lady Sydney complied.


    With ¡°Don¡¯t be long, you know how the Head Steward gets,¡± Thrown over her shoulder  Lady Sydney, now holding Camis arm, turned and walked with her through the door of the building closest to where they had been standing. Looking around Cami suddenly realised that she was now in the palace and that they were with two other Ladies and another woman standing in a beautifully appointed room.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Cami said as she collapsed back into Lady Sydney¡¯s arms and burst into tears, the sudden release of the strain that she had been under was just too much for Cami to take and her natural planets stoicism failed at last.


    *********


    Back on Ti Lepus Ilari and Edek stood facing the Dark Lord and his companion. Behind them stood Signy and the rest of their supporters, their anger growing and a muttered chorus of complaints beginning to rise.


    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± The Dark Lord began then smiled, ¡°and lady.¡± He nodded at Signy, still standing with the other Lady. Signy was surprised but nodded back. ¡°You have done well but all that happened here was necessary/¡±


    ¡°Her getting stabbed, besides.¡± Signy didn¡¯t quite snap however her anger was clear.


    ¡°The possibility was foreseen, but I had hopes that it could be avoided.¡± The Dark Lord sighed. ¡°I came as quickly as I could.¡± He stepped closer and waved the small group in. ¡°Please understand that I do not wish to interfere directly or indirectly in your internal affairs unless absolutely necessary, it seldom comes out well.¡± His companion nodded in agreement. ¡°But I do need your help now. First, Cami is now beyond anyone¡¯s reach, just say that if there are any questions asked about her.¡±


    ¡°You mean let them think that she is dead?¡± Ilari interrupted.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± the Dark Lord smiled and the rest of the onlookers exchanged startled looks. ¡°You see, the new Chief Councillor must remain unaware that Cami lives, it will take a few days for her to completely heal. Only then will she be able to return to do what only she can do.¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean by not interfering,¡± Edek put in, ¡°it would mean a bloodbath, our history shows that.¡± He stopped then continued. ¡°But what can Cami do, she is just a fourteen year old girl?¡±


    The Dark Lord nodded soberly in agreement. ¡°I hear what you are saying Edek, but I think that you will be surprised. There is a wind for change blowing in the canyons of this planet and Cami will add her voice to that wind and blow it up into a mighty storm.¡± He smiled again. ¡°I think that you all will be surprised at what a fourteen year old girl can do when she puts her mind to it.¡±


    Skeptical looks passed backwards and forwards between the onlookers but none spoke up.


    ¡°What is vital for you to do is be silent on Camis survival. That is vital, as the surprise when she appears alive, will be all the more profound.¡±


    The group still looked unconvinced. Then Signy stepped up to the front. Staring at the Dark Lord she asked the question that was on all their minds. ¡°What will it do for us?¡±


    ¡°I make no promises but I have hopes for your future. On that I will say no more.¡±


    The Dark Lords companion also stepped forward. ¡°We must be careful on what we say and do, it would not be good to make promises we cannot keep. In any case ambassadors have arrived as you will soon learn and they will keep Chief Councillor Leves busy for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything that you want to know?¡± The Dark Lord asked after a fractions silence and the group had absorbed the Ladies comment. ¡°There is a task force to escort those I have sent, but that is not your concern.¡±


    In the silence that fell, Ilari suddenly became aware that, although it had started to rain again, they were all dry. The realisation sent a shiver down his spine as he understood that the Dark Lord was using his power to stop them from getting wet and that none of his followers had yet realised this, he decided to end this.


    ¡°We will do as you say, Lord, do you have further instructions for us?¡±


    The Dark Lord nodded at the question, He knew what Ilari was thinking. ¡°Only this, one you know is chasing Cami to find and protect her. He will find you instead. You may tell him the truth, although we have not properly met, he has guessed much about what has happened and you can trust him.¡±


    Ilari gave a rare smile. ¡°I know who you mean, sire. It will be done.¡± All his followers stared at both of them in confusion. The Lady just smiled.


    ¡°One other thing,¡± He gestured at the still unconscious attackers, ¡°you may leave these to the patrol, they will only confirm what the enemy wants to know about Cami.¡± He gave a slight nod of his head. ¡°I will leave all this in your hands, farewell Ilari ne Pator.¡± His followers were surprised at this parting which implied that it was unlikely that they would meet again.


    ¡°Farewell, my Lord.¡±


    As the crowd watched in suspense, the Lady and the Dark Lord walked through the same door that Lady Sydney had taken Cami.


    *********


    With the Dark Lords departure, Ilari turned around to face his supporters, removing his beret and running his hands through his hair as he moved. Taking a deep breath, he spoke, ¡°OK, you all saw it, they came and now they have gone. You know what to do and say, so keep shut about the girl and we¡¯ll find out about the rest when it happens.¡± He realised also that the rain was starting to soak them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it, why didn¡¯t he yack more?¡± Signy complained. ¡°And the girl shoulda stayed here, with her kind.¡±


    ¡°Dim¡¯t see ya get chippy with Him,¡± Edek countered, ¡°not much good there.¡± The last came with a rare smile and Signy glared back in reply.


    ¡°Look, Cami was made good right in our eyes. Would anyone want to get owly with someone who can do that?¡± Ilari pointed out. ¡°And if she had stayed all of us woulda target for the patrol. She has the best protection now.¡± He looked around, ¡°Now let¡¯s get outta rain!¡±


    ¡°But he mighta said ¡­¡± Another began.


    Ilari stopped the talker. ¡°What we don¡¯t know, we can¡¯t say,¡± He looked around and repeated, ¡°Let¡¯s get outa here.¡± The group started to break up and leave going their separate ways, some singly, others in groups of two or more. Satisfied that everyone would do as asked Ilari joined Edek and Signy as they returned to Flo and Ina.


    ¡°Flo no be happy.¡± Edek commented after a fraction.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped, say what we gonna say.¡± Ilari said firmly. ¡°She mad after, I take heat.¡± He ended with a shrug.


    ¡°You no tella?¡± Signy couldn¡¯t hide her surprise.


    ¡°Too many know already, no more, we do as He told us.¡± Ilari finished firmly. They walked on in the slowly gathering rain, each wrapped in their own thoughts.


    The unconscious ones they had left behind slowly stirred. Patrol floaters that had been warned with anonymous calls arrived in time to make some belated arrests but were unable to elicit any further information as those arrested were, as was expected in this district, uncooperative.


    *********


    Edek had been right, Flo was upset and told them all to leave. It was after leaving Flos place and while they were walking to an eatery, that Ilari heard his name softly spoken from behind. Slowly turning around, he saw just who he expected.


    ¡°I knew that you¡¯ve had your eye on me.¡± He said.


    ¡°It was quicker than I figured.¡± Dark gen Wattar replied.


    With a jerk of his head, Ilari indicated an eatery. ¡°He said that you would collar me, let¡¯s eat, I have som¡¯it to tell you.¡±


    The secret policeman keep an expressionless face as he followed Edek, Signy and Ilari to the eatery, but it was quite an effort. He wondered what he would hear.


    *********


    The task force comprising of four giant planetoids, along with numerous battleships and cruisers burst into the Ti Lepus system. They were not there to fight, but to protect the ambassadors sent by the Dark Lord in hopes that they would bring peace to the between Ti Lepus and the Empire.


    The representatives of the Empire did not know that they were also there as a distraction, a decoy to prevent Leves from learning about the investigation into his crimes. When they did learn, they were not happy.

 Part Six. Chapter Nineteen.

    A weeping Cami had been put to bed in one of the palaces richly decorated rooms on the third floor. Both the bedroom and main living room were finished in a similar fashion. The living room wall was wood lined from about one third of the way up to the ceiling. From where the wood stopped the walls were plaster, painted a bone white, down to the floor, which was covered by a rich green carpet. Where the plaster and wood joined was a chair rail, painted a bright white. The ceiling was a bright blue, with white patches resembling clouds. The well-appointed bathroom was painted a bright white and a light yellow. In the bedroom, which had a large bed, the ceiling was painted a light blue while the walls were the same as the living room. The floor of the bedroom was finished with a light red carpet, while the bathroom floor was laid with gold veined light pink marble tiles.


    All the guest rooms had furniture to suit. The bedroom had two closets and a lounge chair while the living room had a sofa, a recliner and two lounge chairs and various side and low tables. The walls of both rooms were decorated by paintings showing scenes from what Cami later decided were strange worlds. The Bathroom had been outfitted with all items necessary for use.


    Once deposited in her bed, Cami stayed there for the rest of the day just resting. With all the turmoil she had been through, Cami was unable to sleep, so she laid down and picked at the lunch and dinner that arrived in the hands of polite young ushers. Lori stayed with her until Cami told her to go to bed. Protesting, Nurse Lori Janist, who to her surprise had been called to the palace and given the task of nursing Cami, felt that the young girl should not be left alone at this time. Provoked into stubbornness, Cami climbed out of the bed and stalked into the living room, continuing to argue. The disagreement was building when there was a chime from the door. Frowning, Lori turned and looked at the ancient door, caught in indecision.


    Without a word, Cami went to the door and opened it. Lady Sydney entered followed by another Lady, a slim, blue eyed, lithe woman of medium height with straight black hair cut short and pale, white skin. She was wearing a short black dress that emphased beautifully the paleness of her skin while around her neck hung a string of round lustrous objects that made a striking contrast against the dress. High heels completed her outfit. Both Lori and Cami were silenced by the appearance of the two Ladies.


    ¡°I am Taryn.¡± The Lady¡¯s voice had a soft and pleasing lilt to it. ¡°You must be Nurse Janist,¡± she said and then turned to Cami who had reverted to the teaching of her childhood and was standing with her hands behind her back, eyes lowered, ¡°and you must be Cami,¡± she smiled.


    ¡°Yes Lady.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to sleep, Cami?¡± The Lady said with a lilt in her voice.


    Slowly, Cami shook her head sending a swift glance at her nurse at the same time.


    ¡°Lets us talk then.¡± Lady Taryn beckoned Cami to follow her over to the well cushioned couch. Sitting with casual elegance, she waited will Cami decided what she was going to do.


    *********


    Lady Sydney in the meantime had taken Lori aside and spoke with her. ¡°Taryn will talk with Cami, but you must also be exhausted, I will show you your room where you can rest.¡±


    Stilling the nurses¡¯ incipient protest, Nurse Janist was efficiently escorted from the room. It was a few steps to her room and the slender yet rounded red head entered with the nurse.


    ¡°Do not worry about Cami, she is in safe hands and will only be encouraged to talk by Taryn. Nothing more.¡± Lady Sydney assured the nurse. Looking closely at Lori, she continued. ¡°But you also have had a trying day and should rest.¡± Giving one of her charismatic smiles, which left Lori somewhat dazed, Lady Sydney left.


    Gazing around the room, Lori saw that it was almost identical to Camis room. Examining the paintings, she felt that she could identify some, but others were a complete mystery. Looking at the bed, she suddenly felt tired. Dropping her clothes on the lounge chair as she changed, she pulled back the covers, climbed into bed and fell asleep.


    *********


    Confused, Cami was no less immune to the charm of the Ladies than any other person, she wondered what to do. After a fraction, Taryn said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down Cami.¡±


    Slowly Cami moved to one of the lounge chairs and sat down. For a fraction Lady Taryn watched the young woman as she sat stiffly upright. ¡°Just relax,¡± Lady Taryn spoke soothingly, ¡°all we will do is talk.¡±


    ¡°What will we talk about?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me what you remember about your home world. I have never been to Ti Lepus and I would like to hear about it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Lady Taryn gave a soft laugh. ¡°A good question, but really, what else do you want to talk about?¡±


    Cami shrugged, but slowly she was settling back into the chair, relaxing. The pale woman fascinated her. She had never seen anyone who looked quite like her, or with her lilting accent, sounded quite like her. Even the red-haired Lady Sydney was more familiar then Lady Taryn. Cami could also sense the magnetic personality that all the Ladies of the Circle were renowned for, even when deliberately subdued. She could not help but be drawn to the Lady and trust her.


    ¡°My world has strange rules, like we have to wait for the oldest or a parent to sit down at the table before we could.¡± Cami thought that saying this wouldn¡¯t be too bad. ¡°We also called the meal in the evening, ¡®Evening Tide¡¯ as well as similar names for breakfast and lunch, I don¡¯t know why.¡± Cami stole a glance at Lady Taryn from her chair.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting,¡± Lady Taryn said when Cami had sat in silence for a fraction. ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡¯


    ¡°How about how you dress. I would like to hear from someone who knows.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡¯


    ¡°I hear that it is a bit unusual,¡± Lady Taryn continued to fascinate Cami, ¡°do you know why?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Cami whispered, eyes wide, she was now curled in the chair.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After a fraction, she continued. ¡°We aren¡¯t allowed to ask.¡±


    ¡°You are allowed to ask here.¡± Lady Taryn assured Cami.


    Cami just looked down. After a fraction, she raised her head and began to talk describing the event when a student asked the wrong question and was dealt with harshly. The family discussion when she told them about the incident much later followed. Gathering her courage she revealed her thoughts on her world, the questions that she had asked herself and had never dared to reveal to anyone else. Finally she looked at Lady Taryn.


    ¡°Is that why those people wanted to hurt us?¡± Cami asked with a touch of fear in her voice.


    Lady Taryn sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t tell you why Cami. Eight are dead and gone so cannot answer. The one that survived along with the one who stabbed you are both beyond my reach, so I do not have a real answer for you.¡±


    ¡°Not with all your powers?¡± Cami was almost shaking; her eyes were wide and her voice was a whisper. ¡°Even Him?¡±


    ¡°The ¡®He¡¯ that you refer to won¡¯t interfere with planetary affairs unless absolutely necessary.¡± The explanation clearly did not satisfy Cami who frowned. Seeing this Lady Taryn continued. ¡°Do you want to see your planet torn apart in violent war? You already know the effects of violence. That is what will happen if we of the Circle and the Master were to openly force change on your planet.¡±


    The Lady stood. ¡°Now it is late, and we have spoken over long.¡± With a smile she waved at the bedroom. ¡°You should sleep.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have so much to think about.¡± Cami protested. ¡°I couldn¡¯t!¡±


    Ignoring her protests, Lady Taryn led the teenager into the bedroom. ¡°Bed clothes are in the drawers there.¡± She pointed to a dresser with several drawers. ¡°Other clothes are in other drawers or hanging up in the closet.¡± She explained. ¡°There are several different styles, so you can make a choice of what you want to wear. It¡¯s up to you and what you want to do.¡± With another smile the Lady turned and left, closing the main door behind her after turning out the lights with a wave of her hand. At that Cami stared.


    After a fraction, Cami looked around the bedroom. Turning out the bedroom lights and going to a window, she pulled back the curtain and looked out at the myriad of flickering lights in what was the imperial garden, back lit by the canyon city beyond. A few people were still wandering around so she watched them for a fraction and observed as a pair of security guards walked up and talked to them. The interaction between the two groups confused her as after a brief talk the two guards left in one direction while the people who were spoken to also left, apparently content, in a different direction. The difference between this world and the one she had left behind was clearly marked.


    Stepping back from the window and allowing the curtain to drop, she turned on a bedside light, she surprising herself with a yawn. Going to the dresser, she started pulling out what she believed to be the drawer with bedclothes. She was wrong, it contained light tops. Checking through each drawer and stifling more yawns, she finally found the right one, wondering at the selection as she had at each drawer she had opened.


    Selecting bed clothes that she felt would be comfortable, she stifled another yawn and changed. Climbing back into her bed she marveled at its size and softness. Laying back she closed her eyes and thought, I will rest for just a fraction, as she rolled over onto her side and started to softly snore.


    *********


    A soft chime startled her awake. It repeated. Scrambling out of the luxurious bed, she ran to the tall armoire where, as she suspected, a housecoat was hanging. Throwing it on, she scampered to the apartment door. Arriving, she hesitated, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± She called.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°It is the Head Usher.¡± A solemn voice announced. ¡°May we enter?¡±


    After a further slight hesitation, Cami opened the door, realising as she did so, that it wasn¡¯t locked. In fact, there was no lock at all, something she had missed the previous day.  Startled, she exclaimed, ¡°Why is there no lock?¡±


    The tall, rather severe looking man dressed in a strange uniform answered as if it was a question of the gravest import even as he held open the door for two young looking, female ushers, one holding a covered tray, the other a folding table.


    ¡°None of the doors have locks, except the doors which allow access to the outside, Miss Nep.¡± He imparted the information in the manner of a judge passing sentence. ¡°Our Master secures the building day and night, whether he is here or not.¡± A brief smile suddenly softened the severe face. ¡°You may sleep soundly knowing that you are safe. He will allow no harm to befall his honoured guest.¡± The Head Usher bowed then turned to the two juniors.


    Taken aback by the information she had just received; she was an honoured guest? Cami timidly followed the Head Usher back into the main room where the two juniors had set up a table and placed her breakfast on it. The pair, Cami suddenly realised that they were both young women, possibly a few years older than her, both bowed to her. She was so taken aback she automatically returned the bow.


    ¡°These two juniors will attend on you today and perhaps for the duration of your stay, depending on its length.¡± The Head Usher informed Cami in his ponderous manner. He pointed to a side table. ¡°There is a comm unit there that will help you find your way around.¡±


    ¡°I see, thank you.¡± Cami replied, uncertain of what to say and not understanding the full import of what she was being told.


    ¡°Our Masters instructions.¡± The Head Usher bowed and, with stately thread, left.


    Cami watched him leave still astonished at the whole performance, then turned to the pair left with her. One smoothly pulled the chair out and gestured at Cami to sit. Slowly she complied and the second junior moved the portable table in front of her and removed the cover. Cami stared at the meal. There were two different types of meat, an egg dish and a fried vegetable that she recognised as taters along with some greens. Rounding out the setting was a bowl of hot cereal and a small carafe of a juice with a cup beside it. Eating utensils were set to one side.


    Cami stared at the meal, uncertain where to begin. See her hesitation, the usher who had uncovered the plate, spoke to reassure her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid Miss Nep, cook makes sure that nothing she puts before her guests will upset them.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Cami replied, ¡°I just wasn¡¯t sure where to start.¡± Picking up a spoon, Cami started on the cereal. Suddenly hungry she continued and before she knew it, the tray was empty and the now satisfied girl sat back.


    ¡°All finished Miss Nep? I can fetch more if you are still hungry.¡± One of the ushers had stayed with her while the other had disappeared into the bedroom, but now returned.


    Cami looked at the usher, suddenly embarrassed at how ravenously she had eaten and that she didn¡¯t know either of their names.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± She stammered, moving to stand up. The second usher moved quickly to take away the tray and its contents. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to eat like that and I never asked you your names.¡± She was standing as she had been taught, eyes lowered, and hands clasped behind her back.


    The two ushers exchanged startled glances. ¡°I am Heidi, Miss.¡± The one who had stayed with her said. ¡°Miss, I am Jo,¡± the second offered. Heidi was slightly taller with black hair, rare blue eyes and tanned skin. She was slender, but like Jo neither had any part of the subtle charm of the Ladies. Jo was shorter and compact, with brown eyes and sandy brown hair. Both were wearing the same uniform, a white shirt with black ties and vests. Black pants and shoes completed the ensemble. Their heads were uncovered.


    ¡°You have no need to apologise to us, Miss.¡± Heidi said. ¡°We were told that you had been through a great ordeal.¡± Cami had lifted her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°In any case Miss, nothing that you say or do here will be repeated by any of the palace staff, ever.¡± Jo smiled.


    They both smiled, bowed and opened the door. Jo, to Camis consternation carrying her soiled clothes. ¡°My clothes ¡­¡± She whispered.


    Jo caught Camis words and replied solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just taking them to clean and repair. They will be returned by this evening.¡± On their way out they met Lori who had slept in just like Cami.


    ¡°Good morning Nurse Janist,¡± Heidi greeted Lori with a smile and a bow. Jo also gave a bow but remained silent. The pair vanished down the third-floor corridor.


    At the door, Lori watched the two ushers as they left, then turned to Cami with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Ready for the day Cami?¡±


    Having recovered her composure, Cami nodded as she said yes.


    ¡°Perhaps a wash up and getting dressed might be a good idea.¡± Lori suggested. ¡°But first, I would like to check where you were stabbed.¡± This was quickly done and the nurse reassured a subdued Cami that there wasn¡¯t even a mark. ¡°Now don¡¯t stay too long in the shower, I don¡¯t want to have to send in a rescue team in to find you!¡±


    For the first time Lori heard Cami giggle. Must have been a good talk last night, she thought. ¡°Half a period, I will be right next door.¡± Lori left, shutting the door behind her.


    Although she was in wonder at the size and superlative finish of the bathroom that was all hers, Cami didn¡¯t tarry. This was a new day and she wanted to make the most of it! Arriving at Lori s room, she got a surprise. Ladies Sydney and Taryn were there ahead of her.


    ¡°We will not be meeting with you this morning, Cami. You must continue on your own for now.¡± Lady Taryn said after having Cami sit beside Lori on the couch.


    ¡°But what if I need you?¡± Cami asked, her eyes round and suddenly full of tears.


    ¡°If you do, we will know¡± Lady Sydney assured the young woman. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Lady Sydney gave one of her big, mesmerizing smiles. ¡°We¡¯ll take you down to the stewards¡¯ office and get you both fixed up there. They will also tell you where to go to eat, you are not always going to get breakfast delivered to you!¡±


    Slightly over powered by Lady Sydney¡¯s charm, Cami just nodded, then turned to Lori. ¡°What should we do today then?¡± She asked.


    Lori nodded and suggested a walk in the garden. ¡°It will give you a chance to stretch your legs and get some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Cami said, ¡°I¡¯ll like that.¡± A sound at the door caught their attention. Turning they saw that Heidi was waiting there.


    ¡°I was instructed to be here at this time.¡± She announced as she bowed.


    ¡°And you are right on time.¡± Sydney smiled. The Lady then told Heidi to take both Lori and Cami to the stewards¡¯ office so that they could be properly signed into the palace. Camis sensitive antenna got the impression that, of the two Ladies, Lady Sydney was somehow the senior, if only slightly. Having heard a few stories about the Ladies she wanted to know more but was unsure how to ask. She also wondered how Heidi knew or was instructed to be there at that time.


    It took shorter than feared but longer than hoped for to have the complicated process of getting the two visitors inducted into the palace security system. To Camis relief, she did not need to be presented to The Dark Lord. Having met him just the once that she remembered, she wasn¡¯t in any hurry to meet him again!


    ¡°The garden, Cami?¡± Lori asked.


    ¡°Yes, lets!¡± Cami gave an open smile. Nurse Janist was pleased, it seemed that Cami was beginning to get over her trauma although the nurse realised that there would be relapses.


    Touring the garden was magical for both Lori and Cami, however they could only see a small part as the estate was so large. Also, they had to be back for lunch. Met at the entrance to the restricted quarters by both Heidi and Jo, they were guided to the room where the members of the palace ate.


    ¡°Everyone eats here?¡± Cami asked, her eyes wide in surprise. She recognised the Head Steward and his assistant, Nita De Posse. Many others were there, some Cami recognised by their uniform; cleaners, carpenters, cooks as well as other office staff, security guards along with others whose uniforms were unfamiliar.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jo answered as she showed Cami where the plates and cutlery were stacked. She next walked with Cami down the table that seemed to be groaning under the weight of the repast set on it.


    Watching, Lori glanced at Heidi. ¡°I don¡¯t know who had the idea of asking the pair of you to assist with Cami, but it seems to have done wonders.¡± She said. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank us Madam, we¡¯re are just performing our duties as instructed.¡± The Usher replied as she guided the nurse to the table, and they collected their meal.


    ¡°If she says anything that you think I should know¡­.¡± Lori left the rest of the sentence unsaid while wondering exactly what Heidi¡¯s statement meant.


    ¡°Sorry Madam, anything said to us remains between us.¡±


    At the firm answer, Lori stared at the usher.


    ¡°It¡¯s the tradition of the palace. Absolute discretion.¡± Heidi gave the nurse a look and a shrug as she took a swig from the tumbler she was balancing.


    ¡°Even from the Ladies?¡± She got a nod in reply.


    ¡°What about ¡­?¡± Went with raised eyebrows and a nod of the head towards the corridor.


    Heidi got the message, grimaced and shrugged. ¡°I am told that he admires courage,¡± she replied then shrugged, ¡°Anyway, he seems to have his own sources.¡± The two nodded and drifted apart.


    The nurse carefully watched Cami as she ate and when Cami seemed tired, suggested that she return to her room to rest.


    This continued for a few days, Cami usually talked to Lady Taryn once or twice a day as needed. One day a tall Lady with long dark hair held in place by a silver circlet appeared and introduced herself. Both Cami and Lori were awed, they had both heard of Lady Luca and knew that she was amongst those who were said to be closest to the Dark Lord. Beautiful as all the Ladies were, she was also renowned as a warrior but while Cami wondered where her sword was, she never asked.


    Cami and Lady Luca talked for a long time. Lori never learnt what they said to each other.


    *********


    Over the course of several days, Cami came out of her shell, began to explore the palace, its grounds and started to interact with the younger staff members. Cami and Lori never learnt that the Dark Lord had spoken to the junior staff and suggested that there would be no problem to do so, but that work would have to still be completed!


    It was during lunch a few days after Cami arrived that the anticipated crisis emerged.


    It was lunchtime and the usual meal was being taken. Cami was talking to some of the junior staff while eating while Lori was also talking to some of the older staff including Heidi.


    About to make another comment, a change in Camis attitude caught Loris attention. Where she had been smiling and talking with other young ladies and men, she was now urgently asking questions and looking unhappy at the replies. Abruptly leaving the group she had been in, a stunned look on her face, she placed her half empty plate with other soiled plates and pivoted towards the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your plate.¡± Heidi said to Lori and nodded to the door that Cami was even now leaving through.


    With a word of thanks Lori left, chasing Cami down the corridor. Catching up with her at the steps leading up to the second and third floors, she asked what was bothering the young woman.


    Shaking her head, Cami continued without saying anything. Finally reaching the third floor, she slowed, pacing back and forwards.


    ¡°The staff, they were talking about a task force, a big one.¡± She stopped. ¡°It was going to my planet. They said that there could be fighting if the Ladies He sent to speak to the Chief Councillor failed.¡± She started to cry and ran to her room.


    Startled, Lori followed a fraction later. While she had heard about the task force, she had not considered the effect of its mission on Cami. As she walked, she shook her head with anger at herself.


    ¡°Cami,¡± she said as she entered the room, ¡°it may not mean anything.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t do something like that without it meaning something.¡± Cami replied. ¡°I asked what was in the task force and they told me. One that big could destroy the planet.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that Cami. Not for sure.¡±


    ¡°The Head Usher said there was a comm unit I could use in my room.¡± She pointed to it, ¡°One night because I wanted to know more, I looked up the empire. Well, one of the links I followed led me to the empire¡¯s forces. Just one of the big armored ships could blow up Ti Lepus,¡± Cami glared at Nurse Janist, ¡°and he sent four! As well as other big ships.¡± Suddenly she sat up. ¡°Ma and Da,¡± She whispered.


    Slowly Cami looked around the room. Getting up, she wandered around, touching some of the furniture and stopping to look out a window at the garden. Lori watched, the process of a decision in the making was obvious. Coming back to the couch Cami stood and gave one final look around. Squaring her shoulders and lifting her chin, Cami looked straight at the woman who had been designated as her guardian and spoke clearly and firmly.


    ¡°I want to see Him!¡±

 Chapter Twenty.

    Lori was surprised, the last thing she expected was that Cami sis Nep would want to approach the Dark Lord.


    ¡°I must speak to him!¡± Cami pleaded with Nurse Lori Janist. ¡°I must!¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to see him?¡± Lori asked. ¡°What do you expect Him to do?¡±


    ¡°There is something I have to ask him.¡± Cami insisted.


    ¡°What?¡± Lori frowned; this was not the Cami she had gotten to know. This Cami was scared but also determined, the planets inherent stubbornness showing.


    A sound at the door of Camis room caught their attention. Lady Sydney stepped in from the corridor. Standing behind her was another Lady, Lady Sofia, she remembered. Both had concerned looks on their faces.


    ¡°He will see you Cami, but be warned, his mood is ¡­ uncertain.¡± When Lori moved to go with them, she stopped at Lady Sydney¡¯s upheld hand. ¡°I am sorry,¡± Sydney said, ¡°but we were told to bring Cami only.¡± The three left.


    For a fraction, Lori considered following them, but the warning about the Dark Lords mood held her back. She had only seen Him twice, once just after Camis arrival and next, when He seemed to have run into her by accident in the corridor. That had been quite enough to convince her not to risk his wrath. Even as she wondered, How did he know, the import of her conversation with Usher Heidi was now clear in her mind.


    *********


    It took less than a fraction for Cami and her escort to descend the two flights of stairs and reach the room where the Dark Lord was waiting for them. At the entrance to the room, Cami glanced at the two Ladies, squared her shoulders, lifted her chin and stalked into the room, stopped with her hands on her hips and opened her mouth to speak. Nothing came out as she was stunned speechless, the Dark Lord was asleep in His chair! Sydney and Sofia had exchanged smiles at first at Camis determination, but these now changed to startled looks.


    Giving a soft laugh, the blue-eyed companion that both Cami and Lori had heard mentioned but Cami had seen only the once, was sitting in her own chair just reached out and touched His knee. The Dark Lords eyes flickered open and He turned His head.


    ¡°Ah, you are here,¡± He said, looking the trio over, ¡°step closer Cami, I see that you wish to make a request of me.¡±


    With uncertain steps, the young woman moved closer to the chair. She looked around, seeing that only the five of them were in the room reassured her.


    ¡°I was told back home that you can do anything, grant any wish, nothing can be hidden from you, nothing can stop you.¡± She stopped talking. Silence reigned,


    The Dark Lord remained expressionless. After a fraction He replied. ¡°People say lots of things. Most are untrue.¡±


    ¡°What I have said, is that true?¡± Cami persisted, stepping further into the study.


    Again the Dark Lord delayed his reply. ¡°In part.¡± He stopped and looked away, then looked back. ¡°There are things I cannot do and things that I will not do.¡±


    Cami stepped closer. ¡°I want to ask you to do something. Will you do it for me?¡±


    There was silence again. The Dark Lord seemed to be struggling with his answer. The three Ladies watched, caught by the drama of the moment.


    ¡°I will consider what you want, but you must tell me.¡± He finally replied, arms now folded across his chest. ¡°Choose your words carefully and speak the truth.¡±


    ¡°Will you save my family and my friends?¡± Cami had reached the Dark Lords chair, and was gripping one chair arm with both hands. The two stared at each other. One in need, the other expressionless, but moving to a decision.


    ¡°I will try,¡± He replied after a fraction. ¡°But if they say no, I will not force them. They must make their own choice.¡±


    ¡°Even the young ones?¡± Cami spoke with urgency, reaching out as if to take His hand.


    ¡°I repeat, I will do what I can.¡± He suddenly smiled and took Camis hand, holding it for a fraction. Releasing the hand but continuing to smile, He told Cami to go back to her room. Cami gave a tentative smile and left the room.


    The three Ladies exchanged glances then stared at the Dark Lord who was now standing.


    ¡°Well I have to go there some time anyway.¡± He said somewhat defensively. ¡°And I may not be able to persuade them. They are a stubborn lot! Also, Cami, though she hasn¡¯t fully realised it yet, has one more task to fulfill before this is over.¡± The Ladies just looked at him in silence. ¡°Say nothing of this,¡± He added, then with a sigh, left. At his departing nod, Sydney followed.


    *********


    The six ambassadors, all Ladies of the Circle, had held their meeting with Chief Councilor Leja Leves and two other councilors. It had taken several days to arrange and only reluctantly had Leves agreed. The meeting had lasted the best part of an afternoon but ended in failure when Chief Councilor Leja Leves refused to compromise. Now the deadline imposed by the Dark Lord and laid down by the ambassadors was at hand and no one knew what was going to happen when time expired. The whole task force was on alert for any contingency.


    *********


    In his crowded office, Trem de Markus smiled as he waited for the visitor he expected. While he had been one of Leves representatives, it had been an act. The men now with him were all of the high class and leaders in the community looked uncertain but resolved, trusting in Markus judgement. Sitting beside Markus was the previous Chief Councillor who had been working with Markus from the beginning. Without warning the office door slid open and the Dark Lord walked in, His eyes scanning the room. ¡°Gentlemen, welcome.¡± He said as He stepped aside revealing Cam sis Nep and a Red Haired Lady. The men stared at the Lady, they all recalled the stories they had heard about the Circle of Ladies, one often mentioned was a Lady of uncommon beauty, crowned with a cloud of red hair.


    Councilor de Markus however stared at Cam sis Nep. ¡°But she was killed with a knife!¡± He exclaimed. The silence was profound as the other councillors switched their gaze to the young woman. Stunned, they saw that she was dressed in a brightly patterned dress and sleeveless jacket which, while the dress covered both her arms and her knees, was still short enough to cause comment here. But the intimidating presence of the Dark Lord accompanied by one of his Ladies was enough to keep even these men silent. With her new found confidence, Cami matched Councilor de Markus stare with stare.


    ¡°I was healed.¡± She replied calmly, throwing a glance at the Dark Lord.


    After a fractions silence, Markus spoke again. ¡°What do you want?¡± He asked Cami.


    ¡°Freedom.¡± Was the flat reply.


    *********


    Before coming to Ti Lepus, The Dark Lord had gone to Camis room and spoken privately to her.


    Sitting in a chair while Cami sat on a couch, He finished with, ¡°Only you can do this, I cannot help you, anyone watching will see that it is not you, not natural.¡±


    Terrified, Cami just stared back at Him, The Dark Lord, the man who healed me can¡¯t help? The thoughts burned through her mind. How can I do it alone? ¡°What will I say?¡± She whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°What do you most want, what questions have you being asking yourself Cami? Think of them and you will know what to say. Also what happened to you and who ordered it.¡± The Dark Lord replied. ¡°What is the one thing you really want for your people?¡± He sat back on the couch.


    Surprised, as Cami opened her mouth to reply, the Dark Lord raised His hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me, I don¡¯t need to know,¡± He replied, ¡°the ones who do are the people of your planet.¡± He continued as He stood, ¡°You need to get dressed now, changed into whatever you want to wear. Oh, there is one thing I do suggest from personal experience that you do before we leave.¡± He pointed and Cami looked, made a face as she looked back at Him then walked into her bathroom and shut the door.


    *********


    On the legions command battleship Maiden Constance everyone waited. ¡°Point one period to time, sir,¡± the navigator reported.


    ¡°Noted,¡± Captain Thompson, the ships commander replied. She glanced at Lady Andrea and Lady Dana and the slender Lady with light brown who was only known as the Dark Lords companion, then looked away. The Dark Lord had vanished, to where, no one knew. Also gone were four of the six ambassadors, without explanation.


    *********


    In his office, Chief Councilor Leves laughed, while secure in his belief that he had won, he could not completely disabuse himself of all tension. He turned to his senior military officer.


    ¡°Any reaction from the Empire¡¯s forces?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, sir. No raising of shields, at least not by the closest ones. These are the only ones we can read remotely from the transfer station.¡±


    ¡°Good, they will do nothing!¡±


    His military advisor was unconvinced, but said nothing.


    *********


    ¡°Time, sir,¡± the Navigator reported. General Major Dennus, the officer responsible for the ladies protection looked at the only Ladies present, opened his mouth to speak but was interrupted by the unexpected appearance of the holograph image of Cami sis Nep. Not even the Ladies were able to react before the image opened its mouth to speak.


    ¡°I am Cami sis Nep and I was almost killed in the savage attack on my contract family the Dressler''s, this was ordered by Chief Councilor Leja Leves. He is the leader of the agitators and is responsible for the murders and my injury which came later.¡±


    *********


    ¡°Midday has passed, Chief Councilor.¡± The military advisor turned to Leves and continued, ¡°There is still no reaction from the Empire¡¯s forces.¡±


    Leves smiled. Then his smile vanished. ¡°What is this?¡± He stuttered, ¡°But she¡¯s dead!¡±


    His staff stared at him, some exchanging looks.


    *********


    Jean ne Pator, the Dressler''s housekeeper sat at the large picture window. The family member who had inherited the dwelling had assured her that the position she held would be retained and her status improved. Looking out the window and remembering back when the Dressler''s had told her about the Dark Lord and described his powers in a casual conversation, she knew that the family would never move in. Picking up the remote controller, she waited. When it started, she intended to open the window and step out. She too thought that Cami had been killed and was stunned by Camis appearance, this apparition changed her mind and she began to listen intently.


    *********


    Tension was, if possible, even higher on the bridge of the Maiden Constance. Captain Thompson glanced at General Major Dennus as she called for an update and watched the hologram speak. Absently she noticed that the Ladies had vanished.


    *********


    In his office in the Council¡¯s building at Lepus Mal, Leves was sitting behind his desk also watching Cami speak. He had commed General Dennus and demanded that the transmission be cut and was shocked to learn that the Empire had nothing to do with it and was as surprised as he was.


    *********


    ¡°I am telling you this because I have wondered about the ways our lives have been ordered for some time as I am sure that many of you listening have also wondered. I never talked to anyone about this out of fear. Fear that mine and my family¡¯s status would be affected, and I am sure that many of you have the same fear.¡± Cami paused and took a breath.


    ¡°Well I am no longer afraid. I have been stabbed and healed. I owe my life to the Dark Lord who healed me and to him I owe a debt of gratitude I will never be able to repay. I also know that because of what I will say now I will never be able to return to Ti Lepus, but I will always hold it in my Heart.


    ¡°However I fear for my planet. I have felt the power that the Dark Lord holds within himself and tell you now that the legends are real! But I won¡¯t speak any more about that, what I will speak of is the murdered family that I lived with. The ones that brought my contract with the Trigon Club.


    ¡°The mother and father were Cheaine and Rentap Dressiler and the day that they brought my contract was the happiest day of my life and the day that they were murdered was the worst.¡±


    *********


    Captain Thompson stepped away from the comm station and stepped over to where Dennus was staring at the holo schematic.  Looking and listening to the ghostly projection, the Captain shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how He did it and I am quite certain I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Captain Thompson looked at her superior officer, ¡°Everyone seems to be listening and there is a lot of comm traffic.¡±


    Dennus spoke heavily. ¡°I doubt that we will see any shuttle craft with people trying to escape, they just aren¡¯t like that.¡± He turned away. ¡°Any information as to what is going on down there?¡± He stabbed a finger at the display.


    ¡°Lots of comm activity and people moving around in the streets.¡± The Captain gave a wave at the display. ¡°Other than that it¡¯s hard to tell.¡±


    ¡°Any signs of unrest?¡± Dennus asked Major Hunt Van Houser.


    ¡°It¡¯s already started, sir. This is totally unreal for the planet, I mean, there are people running in the streets and I mean all the streets!¡±


    ¡°Could this become a general uprising?¡± Dennus was taken aback by the strange turn of events and wanted to be ready for anything.


    ¡°Anything is possible right now sir. The attack on the Dressilers was broadcast live and got a lot of play.¡± The Major replied. ¡°There was a lot of unrest and sympathy for them when it happened. How He swung this I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I am certain that our Master has planned well and that he has a backup plan.¡± Dennus had not forgotten a conversation he had, had with the Dark Lord by the window in the palace. They stood for a fraction in silence.


    ¡°Captain.¡± Dennus turned to face Captain Thompson. ¡°If you need me, I will be in my office. Gentleman.¡± With a wave to his staff, who quietly followed, subdued and shaken by the unexpected turn of events. Everyone wondered where the Ladies had gone and where the Dark Lord was.


    *********


    Cami had continued talking to the population.


    ¡°The Dressler¡¯s were a wonderful family. I was scared when they first optioned my contract and then accepted it but they accepted me fully and wholeheartedly. Dinis their son and Kapat their daughter accepted me almost as family and their mother, Cheaine was wonderful, their father, Rentap kind and understanding. Kapat and Dinis, their children also accepted me with openly. They also accepted my family, my da and ma, my brothers and sisters. The day the Dressler¡¯s all died was terrible, I have had help but I know that I will never be totally free of the horror of it.


    ¡°None of you can come close to understanding what I have gone through. I don¡¯t expect you to, but I will try to explain it. Think of your happiest day you have ever had. I don¡¯t know, say a walk with friends or family in the sun. Or rain, if you prefer.¡± Cami paused. ¡°Then imagine that your day is ripped away from you.¡± Cami spoke in a harsh whisper as she brought her hands to her face.


    Dropping her hands and taking a deep breath, Cami continued. ¡°The blood, the sounds of the weapons, the swift horror it all, the shots that barely missed me, it was over so fast and I was running for my life because I knew that I was in bad trouble.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Cami stood in silence for a fraction. Markus, who had watched in fascination like the others in the room, moved to cut the feed, but stopped when the Dark Lord raised his hand.


    Lifting her chin up Cami continued. ¡°Let us not forget to that many others were killed or injured by the killers, completely innocent of anything except that they were in the wrong place at the wrong time. Killed because they were in the way! My heart goes out to them and their families.¡±


    *********


    Osterwald ra Tyrrel and his wife Sirian hugged each other as they listened to Cami. Their four children were sitting on the floor, eyes wide open as they listened. Their oldest a girl a few years younger than Cami turned to her parents. ¡°Does this mean that I can do what I want to do now?¡±


    Her parents looked at each other. ¡°I don¡¯t know Lanni, I don¡¯t.¡± Osterwald answered his daughter.


    ¡°Well, I like her.¡± Lanni said. ¡°She seems awfully brave!¡±


    Osterwald stared at his daughter. Giving a swift look at his wife, he pulled out his comm unit and sent a message to the security company that had been engaged to protect what was now his company.


    *********


    Back in Libus Re, Jarmel, Yives and Dar sis Nep all watched, surprised beyond measure at what Cami was doing. They stared at her projection and wondered what was going to happen next. Dar nodded with pride as his sister continued her talk.


    ¡°At least the others are safe, Cami saw to that.¡± He murmured to his parents. At the soft note of his comm, Dar nodded and smiled, ¡°I was expecting you to call. ¡° He smiled at the face of Edek ne Fosker.


    *********


    Abandoned by most of his staff, Leves had painfully made his way to the Emergency Command Center in Lepus Mal. This was not a well fitted out back up to the government¡¯s main offices. It was just a set of offices with some communication links.


    ¡°Get me in touch with the Empire, now!¡± Leves was gasping. He wondered why he was so short of breath. Not enough exercise. He thought.


    ¡°Sir, we will try.¡± The senior officer, a member of the militia sat at a console and desperately touched icons on the sensitive touch screen. After trying for a fraction, he turned to the Chief Councillor. ¡°Sorry sir, it is hopeless. I can¡¯t get a signal to the next block, it appears that we are being blocked by someone.¡±


    Leves took a closer look at the colonel. He saw that the colonel was quite expressionless, more so than any citizen would normally be. Were things getting that bad?


    ¡°What¡¯s happening, tell me?¡± Leves demanded. ¡°I am still chief minister.¡±


    ¡°There is growing unrest in the whole country.¡± Was the reply. ¡°Just a fraction.¡± The officer listened then turned to Leves. ¡°It appears that the council of ministers is meeting with Councillor Trem de Markus.¡± The Colonel replied. ¡°At least that is the information I have just received.¡±


    Leves stared at the militia officer, he had never met him before. ¡°Look around,¡± the officer continued. ¡°You pissed off the most powerful man in the Empire and this is just the start of what he does.¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Leves felt suddenly helpless.


    The officer just stared at him, face blank.


    *********


    By now Cami was in the finishing stages of what she wanted to say. ¡°I somehow made my way to Nether West where I found some sanctuary. People there tried to help me but the agents of Minister Leves tracked me down. There was a battle and one of Leves men managed to stab me and left me for dead, or at least they thought that they did! They were wrong! The Dark Lord saved me and he healed me, just like he wants to heal everyone listening.


    ¡°While I was recovering I thought about the Dressilers, what happened to me, why we were all divided up the way we were. It is just wrong! People should be able to do what they want to do so long as it doesn¡¯t hurt anyone else. Not be put into a certain type of work just because they are born into a particular class someone made up. It should be their choice, not what they have to. Some can be lucky, I was but I am rare and everything I hoped for was snatched away from me and people that I loved, yes loved, were murdered just because someone wanted power.¡±


    Her hand stabbed out, her finger an accusing dagger, her final words were spoken with a cry from the heart. ¡°Chief Minister Leves, I mean you!¡±


    *********


    Now alone in the command post that he had retreated to, Leves cringed.


    *********


    The broadcast ended, the people of the planet began to talk to each other. In as strongly structured society as this one it took a while for the fractures that had appeared to widen, but they did. In this case, it started with Jean ne Pator who called her family.


    Jean had kept in touch with them all, especially her older brother, Ilari ne Pator, one of the acknowledged leaders in the underclass community. The discreet messages kept them informed as to what was really happening, things that they weren¡¯t getting from the news media but information that Jean had picked up from listening to what the Dressilers had talked about amongst themselves as well as what they had told her directly. This had been quietly spread amongst several prominent members of the underclass who, on hearing what she said now, called a meeting.


    *********


    As Cami¡¯s broadcast finished, a sigh seem to pass through the fleet. No one had slept, all had stayed awake, captivated by the unique circumstances of the event.


    Onboard his flagship, the armoured planetoid Golden Sun, Admiral De Johnston, overall commander of the task force, slumped back in his chair then turned and eyed his staff. They stared back at him, not one was willing to speak the obvious question on their minds: What do we do next?


    Amused the Admiral¡¯s considered asking them what they felt their next move should be but refrained, after all he was the Admiral. ¡°Communications, get me Captain Thompson on the Maiden Constance.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir, stand by.¡± A pause. ¡°You are connected, sir.¡±


    ¡°Captain Thompson?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you have orders?¡± The Captain replied.


    ¡°Not yet, please canvas our Master for His intentions, I am standing by to talk to Him if he deems it necessary.¡± De Johnston responded.


    There was silence for a fraction. ¡°I will approach Him if he is here sir, He disappeared before the broadcast began.¡± Captain Thompson drew a breath. ¡°Please stand by, sir.¡±


    ¡°Will do, Captain. Communications, keep this link open.¡±


    De Johnston turned to his staff. ¡°I see no need to keep the locals here. Order them to get ready to return to their duties in this galaxy, but to wait for my order to depart.¡±


    *********


    In the silent office, the Dark Lord quietly regarded Trem de Marcus and the men who had joined him. In approving the attack on the Dressler¡¯s, Leves had made a critical mistake. While appearing to agree and support Leves, almost all the ministers and high officers had actually turned to Trem de Marcus. Always brutally honest with themselves, they knew that having ordered one set of murders, Leves would not be beyond ordering others. They also knew that the only way to stop Leves was to band against him.


    ¡°I think that you know what it is that you must do.¡± He said. ¡°The planet cannot go on like this and you here present must be the authors of change. If you cannot usher in the necessary changes, then I will take action. This I do not want to do. You are warned.¡±


    ¡°What about the girl?¡± One asked. ¡°She will need protection.¡± Looking around they realised that Cami had left with the red haired Lady.


    ¡°Cami knows that she will not be able to return and why. If she stays she will become the focus of attention and a flash point to be attacked. By leaving she will become an icon to be rallied around.¡± The Dark Lord replied calmly. ¡°Some family members and certain friends have also been taken under my protection.¡± The ministers and officers stared at this. Marcus, somewhat used to the Dark Lord by now, held his smile inside. Unknown to the others, the Dark Lord had been working with Trem de Marcus for many years in an attempt to bring peaceful changes to Ti Lepus.


    ¡°I will give you time, such changes cannot be performed overnight. The Dark Lord continued. ¡°Let us say a thousand years. Yes, it is now the 20<sup>th</sup> Augar 414, I shall return then.¡± He smiled. The smile turned dangerous. ¡°But I will be watching even if you don¡¯t see me.¡± The soft words sent a chill through all the listeners. ¡°Do not worry about visitors from other planets, I will make certain that people believe that I destroyed you. Do not force me turn that belief into reality.¡± His gaze swept the room, then with a nod to de Marcus, the Dark Lord turned and walked out the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to work gentlemen.¡± Trem de Marcus sat back behind his desk. The men in the room nodded. The policemen left to arrest Leves, a special committee of the Scrutineers had quietly convened and after reviewing the evidence, issued an order authorising Leves arrest. The militia to assist in restoring order, a task that would keep them busy for a long time and others to start the process of change.


    Checking his comm, Marcus saw with no surprise that Jean ne Pator was trying to comm him. ¡°Yes Madam Pator.¡± He said, taking the call.


    *********


    On the Maiden Constance, Captain Thompson rose to her feet. ¡°Present location of our guest Ladies?¡±


    ¡°In the area of the Ambassador¡¯s suites, sir.¡± The first officer replied.


    ¡°Thank you. First Officer, you have the bridge.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The suites she needed were reasonably close, so Captain Thompson arrived faster than she really wanted. Coming to the suite that was the most likely location of the Dark Lord, she took a breath and reached for the annunciator but the door slid open before she could touch it. Shaken, she quickly recovered having been warned by General Dennus, and spoke to the Lady she recognised as Dana.


    ¡°My Lady, if he is present, may I speak with our Master?¡±


    For a fraction, Lady Dana stood unsmiling then moved aside waving the captain in. Advancing into the room, she moved to stand before the seat now occupied by the Dark Lord with Captain Thompson following. The Captain saluted as His head slowly raised.


    ¡°Captain Thompson, I distinctly remember designating General Major Dennus as my contact with the Legion.¡±


    The tone was mild, but Captain Thompson heard the undercurrent of rebuke. Standing stiffly before her sovereign, she met His graze squarely and replied. ¡°You did, sire, but I am Captain of this vessel.¡±


    A slight smile flickered on the sovereign¡¯s lips and disappeared.


    ¡°You have a request for me from Admiral De Johnston?¡±


    ¡°I do, sire. He requests orders.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And nothing, sire. He simply needs to know what your intentions are as regards the task force.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± There was silence for a fraction. ¡°I will consider this. Send General Dennus to me and advise the good Admiral that orders will be forthcoming soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sire.¡± Again Captain Thompson saluted, turned on her heel and departed. Once outside, she removed her cap and ran her hand through her hair, taking a deep breath at the same time.


    At the General¡¯s office, she passed the message on, giving a pr¨¦cis of her discussion with both Admiral De Johnston and the Dark Lord. Dennus¡¯s only comment was to the effect that it was better her then him. With a smile, he affirmed that he was not upset and, yes, this was the Captain¡¯s ship.


    On the bridge, Captain Thompson contacted Admiral De Johnston.


    ¡°Our Master is considering His options. General Dennus is now with Him and I expect that we will be getting orders soon sir.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Captain Thompson, we appreciate your effort. Out.¡± The holo disappeared.


    Turning to her officers, Captain Thompson issued orders getting the ship ready for departure. Not sure where they would be going, she instructed the Navigator to prepare three possible routes. First to the Rim Station providing the most direct route to Tihab. Next to the Administrative Planet of Marker¡¯s Star galaxy and finally one in the opposite direction, in case the Dark Lord wanted an excursion. The planning was to prove redundant.


    The Maiden Constance was in excellent condition so was quickly made ready for flight with the crew stood down from defensive stations. Therefore unoccupied crew members had plenty of time to talk. As with all such events, some of the crew in their bull sessions began the usual exaggerations and embellishments, none of which were corrected.


    Barely a half period after Captain Thompson¡¯s visit, the Dark Lord along with the Ladies, General Dennus and his staff, stepped onto the bridge.


    ¡°Attention.¡± The Ships Master brought the bridge crew to their feet.


    ¡°Back to your tasks.¡± The Dark Lord quietly commanded.


    ¡°Sire.¡± Captain Thompson was standing at her command post.


    ¡°I have instructions for the task force, Captain.¡± To all appearances the Dark Lord appeared to be quite composed. Captain Thompson kept her thoughts to herself and waited for the instructions to be given. ¡°Kindly contact both Admiral De Johnston and Vice Admiral Hojo. There are separate orders to be given to each of them.¡±


    ¡°At once, sire.¡± A nod was given to her third officer who hurried to complete the order. The connections were quickly made.


    ¡°Sire, you have orders for us?¡± Admiral De Johnston spoke first being the senior officer.


    ¡°I do. First, Admiral Hojo, you will escort us to Tihab. Please make ready to do so. We will depart on your ready signal.¡± The Admiral gave a bow and saluted. ¡°Do not leave us just yet, Admiral, I wish for you to hear the rest of my instructions.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, sire.¡± The Admiral was not concerned, this was a commonplace measure to keep all commanders in the loop.


    ¡°Admiral De Johnston, I wish you to prepare your task force to advance to the Rim Transfer station in preparation for transit to the Triangulum group. But before you make the transit, I wish to discuss this and other matters with Marshal of the Legion Sharon Du Massi. So you will need to await further orders there.¡± He paused and smiled. ¡°The Marshall will have her own ideas.¡±


    The Triangulum group had been recently colonised in the Empire¡¯s last expansion phase several hundred years ago. While most of the galaxies in the group had been sparsely populated, there were several small but growing political groups of various kinds. Most had happily agreed to being absorbed into the Empire seeing the advantages, however, some had resisted. Taking the long view, the empire did not use force but waited for developments. However a couple had tried to use force and had received retaliation in kind. None had fought to the death, although this had been threatened. Internal dissension, encouraged by the Empire¡¯s agents, had been sufficient to bring down governments that opposed joining the Empire.


    Promises of full citizenship in the empire, along with freedoms such as of travel, association and other benefits including election of their own representatives had been sufficient in most cases. When more alien races whose whole being were largely incompatible with the dominant hominoid character of the empire were encountered, the Empire proceeded even more carefully. Often they were brought into association with the Empire. Usually there were only a few points in which there were conflicts as, in most cases planets in which each were interested were very different, so the two tended to tolerate each other quite well.


    However, piracy was rampant in the Triangulum group and posed a significant problem. So Admiral De Johnston knew that if he went there, he would be very busy.


    ¡°By your command, sire. However, I have one point that I would like to raise.¡± The Admiral paused.


    ¡°Please continue, Admiral.¡±


    ¡°Admiral Hojo¡¯s command. It is a potent, well balanced, and well-disciplined force. Could this be returned to me? It would be of great assistance in dealing with the pirate problem should we be forwarded as you suggest.¡± Admiral Hojo looked pleased at the implied commendation.


    The Dark Lord smiled. ¡°An excellent point, I will raise it with the Marshal, but as force distribution is her responsibility, the final word must lie with her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± At a nod from the Dark Lord, the connection was cut.


    ¡°Captain, I will be with the General for a while, please advise when we reach Tihab,¡± He turned to General Dennus. ¡°Your office, General.¡±


    The group left the bridge. As they did, the First officer turned to the Captain. ¡°We are ready to jump and have received instructions from the Admiral¡¯s ship to proceed on his mark.¡±


    ¡°Destination?¡±


    ¡°Rim Transfer Station sir, the one we came in on.¡± He paused. ¡°What did He mean sir, that remark about Tihab?¡±


    The Captain gave her First officer the sort of look a senior officer gives a usually competent junior officer who had just made a foolish remark. ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± was all she said.


    ¡°Jump sequence engaged.¡± When a number of craft were jumping to the same point, they had to go in proper order. No one wanted to arrive in the same space as another craft. That would be loud, messy and final. ¡°Closing view shields.¡± The Navigator was now controlling the ship.


    ¡°Countdown commencing, automatic jump coming up ¡­ now!¡± The ship board announcement was for those who had a reaction to hyper jumps. The battleship gathered itself and jumped.


    ¡°Time for transit?¡± the Captain asked.


    ¡°Eleven point six two standard period¡¯s sir.¡± The Navigator replied.


    Captain Thompson keyed her desk comm to ship wide mode. ¡°To all hands. We are now in hyper. Estimated transit time eleven point six periods. There will be an officer mandated ship-wide inspection in two standard periods. That is all.¡± As she closed her comm, a small smile played on her lips, such inspections were never popular. An officer mandated inspection meant that each officer inspected a different part of the ship and not one for which they were normally responsible. To keep all officers on their toes, officers had to inspect a different area of the ship each time such an inspection was ordered. This meant that the officers had to study the next area they were going to inspect as the different sections were rotated each time.


    No part was exempt, so Captain Thompson took the precaution of speaking to both General Dennus and the Dark Lord.


    Finding both, along with the three Ladies and the general¡¯s staff, in Dennus¡¯s office she explained what was to happen. General Dennus agreed immediately. The Dark Lord smiled, raised an eyebrow and slipped a glance at the three Ladies. They all were wearing a cat¡¯s smile that caused Captain Thompsons heart to sink. Out of the corner of her eye, she noted that a smile was playing on Dennus¡¯s lips as well.


    ¡°We will be cooperative, Captain. We understand that such inspections are necessary for the efficient running of the ship.¡± The Dark Lord threw another look at the Ladies.


    ¡°Thank you, sire.¡± Captain Thompson withdrew, thinking that it was possible for the Dark Lord to exercise control over the Ladies. At least, she hoped He did.


    *********


    Transit time passed normally. The inspection went off well, much to the Captain¡¯s relief. The inspection of the quarters occupied by the Dark Lord and the Ladies was also carried out without any difficulties or games played by the Ladies.


    ¡°Coming up on hyper shutdown sir.¡± The First officer informed the Captain


    ¡°Acknowledged.¡± To Captain Thompson¡¯s mild surprise, neither the Dark Lord nor the Ladies were present.


    ¡°Shutdown, sir. Coming out now.¡± The shields covering the main windows were raised and the Navigator bent over his console. ¡°Rest of Task force also arriving.¡±


    ¡°Position?¡± There was a pause.


    ¡°Sir, we are at Tihab.¡± The astonishment was clear in the Navigator¡¯s voice. ¡°Along with the whole escort force.¡±


    The Captain sat back in her chair. ¡°It seems that our sovereign did not want to delay his return.¡±

 Part Seven. Chapter Twenty One

    Cami sis Nep stepped to the open door of the simple dwelling she occupied with her sisters, admiring the view across the wild valley they nestled on. It was almost six standard years since she had arrived on this distant planet, a frontier world named, rather prosaically Devon V. An average sized world, it had a fifty- fifty ratio of water to land and two rather small moons. The land masses fortunately had separated into several medium sized continents. Located in the sixth cluster, it was one of several worlds currently being terraformed in a moderate sized galaxy called Domininos. Now early summer it was warm even in the morning.


    Transported here along with the rest of the survivors of the doomed planet Ti Lepus by order of the Dark Lord, she was now a couple of months into her twentieth year.  Looking out the door, she watched two men, one stocky and younger, the other taller but older, almost plain with forgettable features, both walking along the newly paved street towards her dwelling. She smiled at them as she knew both of them well. One was Sessi Dark gen Wattar, late of the Secret Police and now a senior member of the local police and an easy man to underrate! The other man she knew even better, it was Tremma, her brother.


    After her dramatic appearance on the screens of Ti Lepus, her siblings and friends had questioned her relentlessly about the Dark Lord and her relationship with Him. Cami had stoutly refused to answer any questions about ¡®Him¡¯ and denied any ongoing contact between the two of them. The questions had abated with time but had started to resurface recently, due to a relationship that had grown publicly over the last two years between her and an older man, Isk was his name and he worked at one of the plants finishing the minor amount of terraforming required for the making the planet reasonably palatable for hominids.


    ¡°Hello Cami, how are the two brats, killed them yet?¡± Her brother smiled as he walked up to the house.


    ¡°She¡¯s the brat!¡± Yelled Koral, the middle sister sticking her head past her older sister, then going back inside. ¡°Mooning over the tri-d picture of her and her love.¡±


    Watching from a few paces back, Dark wondered to himself if murder was imminent. The look that Cami threw into the house clearly showed that sudden death may be in the air. On a sudden impulse, he spoke.


    ¡°Tremma.¡± The young man turned around. ¡°Before you get too close, better check to see if Cami has anything sharp in her hands!¡± From the glare that he now drew from Cami, he felt that discretion was the better choice.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk again later Tremma. It is a serious choice that you are considering.¡± Looking at Cami, the former member of the secret police raised his hat, something that he had picked up from the locals, and bid farewell to Cami and her sister. The youngest, Kinna came to the door and waved. ¡°See yah later!¡± She called.


    Going back inside, she gathered her bag of books, still in use on this frontier world and with her older sister, left to catch ground transport to their separate schools. While Kinna was in her second to last year of secondary school, Koral was doing a specialised course in interdimensional space travel. The trip to their new home had excited her interest and she had applied to, and been provisionally accepted in the legion navy. This course and others were required upgrading for final acceptance. Both were considered beauties and they had their share of attention amongst the male section of the planets population. The youngest brother, Damma was still in junior school and enjoying it.


    Cami stood back from the door and waved her brother in. ¡°You do want to risk it, don¡¯t you?¡± She gave a tight smile. Tremma took a closer look at his little sister, she had grown up since that terrible day over five years ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ll risk it.¡± He smiled as he stepped into his sisters dwelling. Looking around he absently noted the sameness with his and Dammas house. This housing estate was were where the surviving people of Ti Lepus had been settled by the empire after the tragic events leading to the planets destruction.


    The house was simple, a living/dining room, kitchen, three bedrooms and a bathroom. They had received the basics, beds, table and chairs, cutlery and other necessary items then placed into school. Some decorations had been added, mainly pictures and some ornaments while Cami and her sisters had repainted the dwelling.


    Sessi Dark gen Wattar had taken a paternal interest in Cami, her family and friends and, along with one of the few others who had escaped the ending of their planet, had become their formal guardian. But now Cami had left school and was working in the administration of one of the many industries who had found a profitable existence on the frontier world. Cami was a beautiful twenty year old woman and along with well as her looks, the sense of mystery surrounding her attracted men but it seemed that she had settled on just one.


    Tremma was working as a cook in a factory, but had conceived a plan to deliver meals, properly prepared and cooked, to workers in the field, an ongoing problem for many companies. In this he was being assisted by the planets government, eager to remove any potential causes of unrest. But that wasn¡¯t his worry, his oldest sister was. He had wondered who the man was but Cami had never introduced them.


    An excellent student with a solid grounding in many areas, she had even introduced the race called the Jump that she had run on Ti Lepus, to this planet; she was less so in others. Indeed she was, in Tremma¡¯s eyes, innocent and na?ve. I guess that every older brother thinks the same about his younger sisters he conceded silently. Well, I might as well dive in to it, he finished the thought.


    ¡°Cami, we need to talk.¡± He began. A sigh was suppressed as he watched Camis chin go up in her characteristic gesture of stubbornness.


    ¡°Cami, please sit and listen for a fraction.¡± Tremma pleaded.


    Giving her brother a straight stare, Cami lowered her supple body into a chair. Using her well-formed and tanned long legs she hooked a footstool and placed her feet on it. Tremma decided that this was all being done for dramatic effect. His sister had matured from an exceptionally pretty fourteen year-old girl into the beautiful woman she now was. The short shorts and crop top that she was now wearing only emphasised the fact.


    ¡°This man you are seeing, I know that he is from off planet so what can you tell me about him, please?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Cami considered her reply, her fist holding up her chin. ¡°He has a beard.¡± Cami hid her smile at her brothers¡¯ obvious frustration so added. ¡°He is well formed and strong!¡±


    Tremma groaned. He reflected once more, as he had in the past, about his sister and her relationship with the Dark Lord. He didn¡¯t know how deep it went and how mutual it was. After his sister had disappeared and then returned without saying where she had been and what she had done, it had concerned him. Her flat refusal to discuss the Dark Lord and Ti Lepus or the family they had left behind was also a worry. Dealing with an off-planet lover was just another layer.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Thanks, Cami, for that image! I assume then that he is from some heavy gravity world then?¡± Tremma retorted. ¡°You haven¡¯t even shown me your picture of the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I could do that.¡± Cami reached for the comm, stretching out as she did so.


    ¡°I hope that you don¡¯t dress like that when there is the two of you.¡± Her brother grumbled.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Cami replied indignantly, then impishly, ¡°When we are alone, we¡¯re naked!¡± At her brothers shocked look she added for good measure, ¡°How else could we make love?¡±


    As her brother surged to his feet outraged, Cami laughed.


    ¡°Oh brother, you are so easy!¡± Gulping down another laugh, ¡°We have done no such thing and I only dress like this around the house.¡± She gave her brother another direct stare that reminded her brother of something or somewhere he couldn¡¯t quite remember. ¡°This you know!¡±


    At his sister¡¯s laugher, Tremma subsided. No longer angry, he was annoyed and let his annoyance show.


    ¡°I resent you behaving like that to me, I don¡¯t deserve it. You have kept this man away from us and I only found out by accident when one of your coworkers let it slip.¡± He smiled. ¡°Being from Ti Lepus helped, I never let them know that I didn¡¯t know, about ¡­ what¡¯s his name?¡±


    Pursing her lips, Cami decided that it was time to tell some, anyway. ¡°Isk, Isk von Sabera, and he¡¯s from the Kingdom of Findus. I¡¯m not sure what he does. He told me that he is a consultant," Cami shook her head, ¡°of some kind anyway.¡±


    ¡°Findus.¡± Tremma nodded thoughtfully looking at the picture she had shown him. It told him nothing, so he decided to have some fun. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll ask Dark to look into him.¡± He looked musingly at the ceiling. ¡°Findus has a good rep however and the company pays on time.¡± Glancing at his sister, he was surprised to see that she was smiling back at him.


    ¡°To late bro. Dark has been there, done that!¡± She laughed at her brother¡¯s chagrined expression. ¡°He just told me that Isk has a good rep as you said.¡± A meditative expression appeared on her face and she looked away and mused, ¡°When I asked for more, all he said was that I would have to find out for myself.¡±


    Tremma nodded, he would speak to Dark, although he doubted that the policeman would say anything to him that he wouldn¡¯t say to Cami. ¡°So how long have you been seeing this suitor for your hand?¡± he grunted, thinking he would have to leave soon.


    ¡°Four, almost five years.¡±


    Stunned he stared at his sister. ¡°But, but that would mean that you were still fifteen!¡±


    ¡°Brother, I was displaying my body for sale when I was fourteen, remember?¡± Her expression hardened. ¡°Isk has been a complete gentleman all this time, even after I turned eighteen and become of legal age.¡±


    Feeling punch drunk Tremma stood, as he moved to the door, he turned back. ¡°Kinna and Koral, do they know?¡±


    ¡°Some, I have left a few hints for them.¡± She paused, ¡°I do have one more thing to tell you. He will be back in a few days. He says that there is something he has to tell me and then I will have to give him an answer to the question he gave me when he left.¡±


    At the intent look on his sisters¡¯ face, a profound of dread settled on Tremma¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°The question was, will I marry him. Unless there is something extraordinary in what he has to tell me; my answer will be yes. You see, I love him¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Was all Tremma could summon up. At his sisters direct stare he remembered where he had seen it before. It had been when he met the Dark Lord that one time.


    *********


    At the announcement that they were in stable orbit Isk von Sabera smiled. The smile vanished when he considered what he had to tell Cami. He wondered what her reaction would be when he revealed the secret he had been hiding from her. What will she say when I tell her that I am a prince in the royal house of Findus? He thought, then put the thought aside. He would know soon enough.


    His assistant appeared at the cabin door.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be ready for the shuttle in point one of a fraction, your Royal ¡­¡±


    At Isks¡¯ upheld hand she stopped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir.¡± She said, biting of the comment that everyone likely knew anyway. She knew about Cami, of course and bit her tongue on that subject as well. An efficient and hard worker, she was not a native of Findus V but of one of the incorporated worlds that made up the Findus Kingdom and had gained her position through merit. A rather tall and plain woman whose looks belayed a keen intelligence, she was completely devoted to Isk.


    ¡°We are not in Findus, Minska, so we will play the game out.¡± He added with a smile. ¡°This is my last visit anyway.¡±


    Minska Renaulti nodded, I have your schedule, it has the usual meetings.¡± She frowned, ¡°Are you sure that you want to leave in seven days?¡±


    Sitting back in his chair, Isk stared at the wall, the ceiling and the floor. ¡°If I don¡¯t get the answer, I won¡¯t be staying.¡± He said. Then, pulling himself to his feet, he smiled and, moving to the door added, ¡°Well, let us be off and play our little roles.¡±


    Watching the way her employer had acted, Minska had stood in silence, uncertain once at what to say. Following Isk out the cabin, she thought about Cami and her possible reaction. Girl, if you hurt my boss, pray to whatever gods you honour for mercy because I will hurt you! She wondered at the current kings¡¯ attitude towards Cami. When Isk had first informed King Naylor, two years prior to the current visit, there had been muted but clear, reservations. However after a week of talks and several family negotiations, to the astonishment of the rest of the family, the king had suddenly reversed his position and proclaimed his approval. This had happened after the king had eaten and taken his regular evening solo walk in the palace grounds. Minska had learned that a red headed lady had walked with him for a short while then left. The king had walked for a bit longer, shaking his head then returned to the family council and announced his change of position. He had never revealed who the lady was.


    At the shuttle bay, Isk watch the controlled pandemonium that reigned at such times when expensive and fragile equipment is loaded. This was the replacement for the original machinery that incubated and preserved the plants and other organisms that controlled the oxygen balance. It was slightly different on this planet as the amount of oxygen in the atmosphere had been high, rather than low.


    And this was the last delivery to Devon V, so it was the last visit for Isk von Sabera to the planet.


    At soon as loading of the machinery was completed, Isk and Minska boarded their own shuttle and, altogether the small convoy exited the cargo carrier and began their synchronised dance to the landing site. For most, the landing site was a temporary one located near the target factory.


    The shuttle with Isk and his secretary were routed to the main terminal where an appropriate committee was waiting. The welcoming dignitaries were a small group as the Kingdom of Findus had been involved almost from the beginning with the terraforming. They still had several teams in the field assessing the local flora and fauna for both uses and dangers. This occupation was in itself dangerous and the teams had to be very careful. They had already had several nasty surprises, some deadly.


    Landing close to midday, the official welcome was quickly completed and everyone dispersed. Isk went first to the factory for updates then to his accommodation where he unpacked carefully and had a late lunch. Then, taking a deep breath, he picked up his comm and contacted Cami.

 Chapter Twenty Two

    Going through her rather limited collection of clothes, Cami finally selected what she felt was the best choice for the evening meal she had been invited to. Excited to dine with the man she loved, but nervous about the evening to come, she finally decided on a pair of her dressiest pants with a loose and slightly revealing top.


    Koral of course came through for her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear that short skirt you like with that top, that will get him wound up?¡± She smirked.


    ¡°Yes, the red one!¡± Kinna suggested.


    Hearing her sisters¡¯ comments, Cami reflected that her sisters had adapted all too well to their new life. ¡°I want to impress Isk with my deportment, not give him a heart attack at the table!¡± She responded. ¡°By the way Kinna, if I do get married and leave, who will you go to live with? I will have a chat with Dark about that!¡± Cami smirked in response. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that he checks out all the boys that you know!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Kinna gasped in horror. ¡°That would be terrible.¡±


    With a laugh, Cami shook her head. ¡°No I won¡¯t but you both will have to make some decisions.¡± Kinna and Koral exchanged glances, the talk was going to turn serious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down.¡± The oldest suggested. Kinna sat on the couch while the other two took a chair each.


    ¡°Look, you know that I am seeing a man from Findus.¡± She began, ¡°Well I am seeing him tonight and he has asked me to marry him.¡±


    ¡°You are going to say yes?¡± Koral interrupted.


    ¡°He says that he has something to tell me.¡± At her sisters¡¯ exclamations, and burst of possible suggestion, Cami put up her hand and shook her head. ¡°I have no idea about what he will tell me.¡± Camis glance bounced between her two sisters. ¡°But at the moment my answer would be yes unless what he has to say to me is something that I cannot accept.¡± A sigh escaped her lips. ¡°You two are going to have to decide what you are going to do. That is, stay here or come with me. It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    As the two girls began to argue, each from their own perspective, Cami interrupted again. ¡°We¡¯ll have time to discuss this later, I have to go now. Tremma has pulled up and is waiting.¡± She stood and her sisters stood with her. ¡°Hugs.¡± Cami held her arms wide and the three held each other close. All three silently reflected that this world was a good change from their lost homeland.


    ¡°I have to go.¡± Cami murmured as the three released each other.


    ¡°Give him a heart attack,¡± Kinna whispered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for when you get home.¡± Koral promised.


    ¡°No doubt with lots of questions.¡± Cami muttered to herself as she walked to the ground car her brother drove.


    *********


    Bullied into driving her sister to the one of the better eating establishments in the capital city of Devon V, Tremma felt himself somewhat put upon. It wasn¡¯t that he was driving his sister, it was the decision that she had sprung on him. He had had no idea that the attraction had grown to the extent that it had. Silence reigned in the car until they reached the restaurant which was named for the owner, Toglars. Their food was very good.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Tremma asked.


    ¡°Very.¡± The reply came quietly. ¡°Thank you for driving me.¡±


    ¡°If you need me to come and get you ¡­?¡±


    ¡°I have your comm.¡± Cami gave her brother one last smile as she left to meet her lover.


    *********


    Toglars was busy this night even though it was a weekday. With all the work to complete the terraforming of the planet ongoing day and night, every day, there was no such thing as a weekend. Everyone simply worked their allotted shift with weekends and holidays worked in to make sure of two things. First that the work needed was covered. And second, that no one was overworked and that everyone got needed breaks.


    So the restaurant was crowded, however Isk was able to claim a booth so that he and Cami would get a modicum of privacy. Anxiously waiting he had considered ordering a draft of the potent local ale, however selected a fruit juice instead, Findus sparkling water, its most famous export, not being available. I¡¯m not much of a drinker he thought. Better keep a clear head tonight.


    Looking around for the umpteenth time, he spotted Cami across the room, also looking. A wave got her attention and she made her way to the booth. Isk stood as she arrived and she smiled at the courtesy as she sat. The looks Cami had got from other men and some women, in the room even dressed as modestly as she was had not gone unnoticed by Isk.


    ¡°Would you like to order sir, madam?¡± The waitress was dressed in a tight fitting, classic black dress that emphasised her figure without being flamboyant. Cami felt somewhat underdressed even though what she was wearing was repeated with variations throughout the room.


    ¡°In a fraction, but perhaps you would like a drink Cami?¡±


    Selecting a drink, fruit juice like her companions was quickly done.


    ¡°Did you find everything at the plant still working?¡± Cami asked with an arched eyebrow.


    Isk laughed. ¡°No breakdowns yet. Everything should be installed in twenty periods or so then the testing will begin.¡±


    ¡°So, no problems.¡± Cami reaffirmed as the same waitress delivered her drink.


    ¡°None, at least yet.¡±


    Looking at the holo menu display, they made their selections. Cami a plate of vegetables suitable to her digestive system, topped with a little meat; Isk a more meaty meal with a side of soup. That done and the waitress disappearing with their order, Cami looked at Isk.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°You have something to tell me.¡± She asked in the direct manner that was typical of her home planet.


    ¡°I do.¡± He took a deep breath and deciding to speak with the same directness, went on. ¡°I need to tell you my full name.¡± at Camis raised eyebrows, he continued. ¡°I am, His Royal Highness Prince Isk von Sabera, Fifth in line to the Royal House of Findus.¡± With an eel of fear wriggling in his abdomen, he waited for Camis reaction.


    Cami sat back. This was totally unexpected. Of all the terrible or funny things that she had imagined, this was not one. Fifth in line? A question crossed her mind.


    ¡°Isk, just how old are you?¡±


    Now it was the princes turn to be surprised, but Cami wasn¡¯t running away, that was hopeful.


    ¡°A little over three hundred years, standard, I can expect to live a couple of hundred more.¡± He kept his voice level and continued on. ¡°I should be good for a couple of hundred or so.¡± That brought a smile from Cami which caused a jump in Isks¡¯ heart.


    ¡°Well I am not as long lived as you, maybe a hundred and fifty to two hundred or so.¡± Cami shrugged. ¡°At least, that¡¯s what the doctors tell me.¡± She frowned. ¡°I know nothing about royalty, will that be a problem?¡± A slight smile touched her lips. ¡°But I am something of an expert at bowing and speaking submissively to people of higher status then me.¡±


    A chuckle from Isk at the comment further relaxed the pair, and before anymore could be said, their meals arrived. One reason that Toglars was so popular was that all meals were cooked by hand rather than using food replicators, something that regular patrons swore made every meal taste better.


    Talking while eating, Cami was reassured that she would be instructed in all necessary protocols. They were almost finished their meals and things were moving along smoothly until Cami casually asked about the palace.


    ¡°Tell me Isk, the palace, is it as big as the one on Tihab?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, actually I think that it is considerably smaller,¡± Isk replied, slightly puzzled, ¡°but I have never been to Tihab. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Oh, when I was in Tihab I stayed there before I came to Devon Five.¡± Cami replied. ¡°This meal is good don¡¯t you think? Almost as good as the ones in the palace.¡± Cami looked up to see Isk staring at her, his cutlery poised for the next mouthful.


    ¡°You stayed with the Dark Lord, in his palace?¡± he asked in a hushed voice. ¡°That is a mark of the highest honour, how did you manage that?¡±


    Slowly Cami put down her knife and fork. She was puzzled by Isks¡¯ reaction as she had never thought of her stay there in that manner.


    ¡°Why do you say that? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°To be asked to stay in the Imperial Palace with our Master and the Ladies of the Circle has always been considered a singular honour and is rarely given.¡± Isk replied, giving a look of respect verging on awe. ¡°I think that you have out distanced me in the royalty department!¡± He ignored the earlier comment about the food.


    A pink blush appeared on Camis face. ¡°Look, I was fourteen and badly injured in an attack on me and my contract family. He healed me and brought to Tihab so that I could finish the healing.¡± In her rush to explain, Cami lost some of her composure. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything royal about it. I mean, the Ladies were nice, but also a bit scary!¡±


    ¡°The Ladies? And you were injured but He healed you?¡± Isk looked even more impressed, reaching out, he took Camis hand. ¡°Perhaps you could explain everything.¡± He looked around. ¡°But not here, however I do have one question that I would like an answer to. It is the one I asked you to consider when we last met.¡± Taking and holding both of Camis hands, he looked straight into her eyes, ¡°Will you marry me?¡±


    Cami pinked up even more. ¡°Yes, Isk, I will.¡± She whispered in reply.


    Isk reached into his pocket and produced a small box. ¡°It is a tradition that we of Findus give our beloved a token of our love.¡± He passed the box to Cami. Slowly Cami took the box and opened. Inside was a ring of gold.


    ¡°The ring is not valuable in and of itself. However it has been in my mothers¡¯ line of the family for many years. My mother gave it to me to give to you.¡±


    With reverence Cami took the ring out of the box and slowly slipped it onto her finger. ¡°It¡¯s a little big,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°It goes on the other hand, the left one and on the third finger.¡± He smiled, a mixture of relief, happiness and anticipation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the size that will be adjusted by the royal jewellers.¡± Isk looked down at their plates, now empty. ¡°Come,¡± he said. ¡°Let us settle the bill and then I have an important job.¡± At Camis confused look, he added. ¡°I must now meet all your family! An ordeal that all prospective suitors of young ladies must endure!¡± He laughed.


    With another laugh together, getting the attention of some of the patrons, the bill was paid and the pair, now joined in their hearts left.


    *********


    After six days of questioning, hugging, kissing and an avalanche of suggestions on how and where to marry, the relief for both Cami and Isk boarding the Kingdoms Starship Coin was profound. The ship that had accompanied the prince to Devon V and, on the orders of the king, was to carry him back to Findus was ready. Both Koral and Kinna were to stay on Devon for the time being with Tremma and Damma and also be watched over by Dark gen Wattar and the other guardian, Patrolman Loci ion Dempster. Cami had no worries there.


    Introduced to her fianc¨¦s staff, they had all been very polite but reserved. As I expected, Cami thought, hoping that they would get to know each other better. However the young woman assigned to instruct her pointed out, when Cami broached the subject, that she was marrying a prince. That would automatically put a lot of barriers between her and the rest of the public, as well as the staff.


    The one person she did reach out to was Isks¡¯ assistant, Minska Renaulti.


    ¡°I hope that we can at least get along with each other.¡± Cami said after some meaningless small talk. ¡°I know that you have been with Isk for a while.¡±


    ¡°I have, Madam.¡± Was the less then cordial response. Camis chin came up and she turned to look at the view screen showing the rapidly diminishing world of Devon.


    ¡°Look, I am not a princess. In fact I belonged in one of the lower ranks of my home world. I carried lunches to my mother who cleaned houses.¡± Turning around, Cami looked straight at Minska. ¡°At fourteen, I was contracted by a family who were later publicly murdered and I was stabbed by another attacker. Healed, I came to Devon, where I met Isk.¡±  She sighed and sat down.


    ¡°I am only telling you this so that you understand where I am coming from. I love Isk and don¡¯t want to do anything to hurt and embarrass him or his family. So will you tell me if I am doing something wrong?¡± Cami gave Minska the direct stare that she had shown her brother


    ¡°I see, well I guess that we could work together.¡± The words were non-committal but Minska¡¯s look and stance showed that she was impressed. She actually knew some of this, having been told by Isk and was more impressed that Cami didn¡¯t mention who had done the healing.


    Cami nodded, ¡°That is all that I ask.¡± Hopeful that they had at least come to an agreement, Cami left to seek out Isk. Finding him in their private suite, she walked up and wrapped her arms around him.


    ¡°I love you.¡± She whispered, twisting the ring on her finger.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± Isk hugged her right back. Together they watched a display screen as Devon V shrink to a dot then disappear as the countdown to the jump to hyperspace commenced.


    Holding each other as the starship spun into the gray void of hyperspace, they talked about the future that awaited.


    *********


    Far away the Dark Lord smiled, a genuine smile as he walked by night in the imperial garden. Pleased that Cami had found her love, he saw their future at least in part. It would be filled with love, leavened with a dash of pain, but they would overcome. He smiled at his companion, who just raised her eyebrows even as she wondered where he had been this time.